that he could not bryng his purpose to passe After viij dayes the Byshop sent for this Doctour to vnderstand how he might order himself to make those heresies appeare which were in the sayd confession The articles of the MerindoliaÌ„s approued by the Doctor Whereunto the Doctour aunswered that he was neuer so much abashed for when he had beholden the Articles of the confessioÌ„ and the authorities of the Scripture that there were alledged for the confirmation thereof hee had founde that those Articles were wholy agreeable and accordyng to the holy Scriptures and that hee had not learned so much in the Scriptures all the dayes of his lyfe as he had in those viij dayes in lookyng vpon those Articles and the authorities therein alledged Shortly after the Bysh. of Cauaillon came vnto Merindoll callyng before him the childreÌ„ both great smal gaue them money commaunded theÌ„ with fayre wordes to learne the Pater noster the Creede in Latin The answere of the children of Merindoll to the Byshop The most part of them aunswered that they knew the Pater noster the Creede already in Latin but they could make no reasoÌ„ of that which they spake but onely in the vulgare tongue The Bysh. aunswered y t it was not necessary they should be so cunnyng but that it was sufficient that they knew it in Latin that it was not requisite for their saluation to vnderstaÌ„d or to expouÌ„d the Articles of their fayth for there were many Byshops Curates yea Doctours of Diuinitie whom it would trouble to expouÌ„d the Pater noster The answere of the Bailife of Merindoll to the Bishop the Creede Here y e Bailiffe of Merindoll named Andrew Mainard asked to what purpose it would serue to say the Pater noster and the Creede not to vnderstand the same for in so doyng they should but mocke deride God TheÌ„ sayd the Byshop vnto him do you vnderstaÌ„d what it signified by these wordes I beleue in God The Pater noster in 〈◊〉 The Bailiffe aunswered I should thinke my selfe very miserable if I dyd not vnderstand it then he began orderly to geue account of his fayth Then sayd the Byshop I would not haue thought there had bene so great Doctours in Merindoll The Bailiffe aunswered The children of Merindoll to good for the Bishop the least of the inhabitauntes of Merindoll can do it yet more readely then I but I pray you question with one or two of these young childreÌ„ that you may vnderstand whether they be well taught or no. But the Bishop either knew not how to question wyth them or at the least would not Then one named Pieron Roy sayde Sir one of these children may questioÌ„ with another if you thinke it so good and the Bishop was contented Then one of the children began to question with his felowes with such grace and grauitie as if he had bene a Scholemaister and the childreÌ„ one after another aunswered so vnto the purpose y t it was maruelous to heare For it was done in the presence of many amoÌ„g whom there were four religious men y t came lately out of Paris The youth of Merindoll well bâ—ought vp of whom one said vnto the Bishop I must needs confesse that I haue often bene at the common schooles of Sorbone in Paris where I haue hearde y e disputations of the Diuines but yet I neuer learned so much as I haue done by hearing these yong children Then sayd William Armant did ye neuer reade that which is written in xj Chapter of S. Mathew where it is sayde O father MaÌ„th 11. Lord of heauen and earth I render thankes vnto thee that thou hast hidden these thyngs from the sage and wise men of the worlde and hast reuealed them vnto yong infants But beholde O father such was thy good will and pleasure Then euery maÌ„ marueiled at the ready and witty aunsweres of the children of Merindoll When the Bishop saw that he could not thus preuaile he tried another way and went about by faire flattering wordes to bring his purpose to passe Wherefore causing the straungers to go apart he sayd that he now perceaued they were not so euill as many thought them to be Notwithstanding for the coÌ„tentatioÌ„ of them which were their persecutors it was necessary that they should make some small abiuration which onely the Bailife with two officers might make generally in his presence in the name of all the rest without any Notary to record the same in writing The Merindolians are moued to abiure and in so doing they should be loued and fauoured of all men and eueÌ„ of those which now persecuted them and that they should susteine no infamy therby for there should be no report thereof made but only to the Pope and to the high Court of Parliament of Prouince And also if any man in time to come woulde turne the same to their reproch or alledge it against them to their hurt or damage they might vtterly denie it and say they made no abiuration at all because there were no records made thereof or witnesses to proue the same For this purpose he desired them to talke together to the ende there might be an ende made in this matter without any further busines The Bailife and the two officers with dyuers other Auncients of the towne aunswered that they were fully resolued not to coÌ„sent to any abiuratioÌ„ howsoeuer it were to be done except that which was alwaies their exceptioÌ„ they could make it appeare vnto theÌ„ by the word of God that they had holden or mainteined any heresie marueling much that he woulde go about to perswade them to lye to God and the world And albeit that all men by nature are lyars yet they had learned by the word of God that they ought diligently to take heed of lying in any matter were it neuer so small Also that they ought diligently to take heede In matters of faith and religion ought to be no dissimulatioÌ„ that their children did not accustome or vse themselues to lie and therefore punished them very sharpely when as they tooke them with any lye euen as if they had committed any robbery for the Diuell is a lyer and the father of lyes Heere the Byshop rose vp in great anger and indignation and so departed Within a while after the Bishop of Aix solicited maister Iohn Durandus Councellour of the Court of the Parlament of Prouince to execute the commission which was geuen him that is to go vnto y e place of Merindoll together with the Secretarie of the sayd Court Durandus stirred vp by the Byshops to execute the commission against the Merindolians and there in y e presence of the Byshop of Cauaillon accompanyed with a Doctour of Diuinitie to declare the errours and heresies which the Bishops pretended the inhabitants of Merindoll to be infected and intangled withall and according to their dutie
was taken prisoner by the Cardinall of Loraines seruants by whome he was caryed from Gorze to the Castell of Nommeny Doctor Castellane carriâ—d to the Castell of Nommenye The zelous affection of the CitezeÌ„s of Metz toward their preacher wherupon the citizens of Merz tooke no little displeasure and greeuance who being greeuously offended to haue their preacher so to be apprehended and imprisoned within short space after tooke certaine of the Cardinalles subiectes and kept them prisoners so long vntill the Abbot of S. Antonies in Uiennois called Theodore de Chaumont vicar generall as wel in causes spirituall as teÌ„porall through the iurisdiction both of the Cardinall and Bishopricke of Metz Tollouse and Uerdune being furnished with a letter commission from the See of Rome came to the saide towne of Metz and after diuers declarations made to the Prouost and the other Iustices and Counsellers of the Citie he so wrought and brought to passe that immediately the sayde subiectes of the Cardinall were set at libertie But Iohn Castellane was kept still prisoner in the Castell of Nommeny Whosoeuer escape the Christians are sure to suffer and was most cruelly handled from the time of the fourth day of May vntill the twelfth day of Ianuary during all which time he perseuered constant in y e doctrine of the sonne of God Wherupon he was carried from Nommeny Doctor Castellane constant in his doctrine to the towne and Castell of Uike alwaies perseuering constantly in the profession of the same doctrine so that they did proceed vnto the sentence of his degradation that he might be deliuered ouer vnto the secular power according to the custome and manner And for so much as the fourme and manner of the sentence and processe of disgrading is notable and hath bene reported vnto vs word for word we haue thought good heere to annexe the same to declare the horrible blasphemies ioined with grosse and brutish subtiltie in those high misteries which the enemies of the truth do vse in their processe against the children of God whereby euery man euen the most ignoraunt may euidently perceaue the horrible blindnes that these vnshamefast Catholiques are blinded withall The sentence of the degradation The senteÌ„ce of his degradation Ex actis episcopalibus COncerning the processe inquisitorie fourmed and geuen in fourme of accusation against thee Iohn Castellane priest and religious man of the fryer Eremites of the order of S. Austine vnderstanding likewise thy confession which thou hast made of thine owne good will mainteining false and erroneous doctrine and marking also besides this the godly admonitions and charitable exhortations which we made vnto thee in the towne of Metz which thou like vnto the serpent Aspis hast refused and geuen no eare vnto also considering thine answeares made and reiterate vnto our interrogatories by meanes of thine othe in the which diuelishly thou hast hydden and kept backe not onely the truth but also following the example of Caine hast denyed to confesse thy sinnes and mischeuous offence and finally hearyng the great number of witnesses sworne and examined agaynste thee theyr persons and depositions diligently considered and all other things woorthy of consideration beeing iustly examined the reuerende mayster Nicholas Sauin doctour of diuinitie and inquisitour of the fayth assistaunt vnto vs hath entred processe agaynst thee and geuen full information thereof this our purpose and intent being also communicate vnto diuers Maysters and Doctours both of the Ciuile and Canon lawes heere present which haue subscribed and signed heereunto whereby it appeareth that thou Iohn Castellane hast oftentimes and in diuers places openly and manifestly spread abroade and taught manye erroneous propositions full of the heresie of Luther contrary and against the Catholique faith and the veritie of the Gospell and the holy Apostolique see and so accursedly looked backe turned thy face that thou art founde to be a lyer before Almighty God It is ordeyned by the sacred rules of the Canon lawe that such as through the sharpe dartes of their venemous tongue doo peruert the Scriptures and go about with all their power to corrupt and infect the soules of the faithfull should be punished and corrected with most sharpe correction to the ende that others should be afrayde to attempt the like and apply themselues the better to the study of Christian concorde through the examples set before their eyes as well of seuerity as of clemency For these causes and others rising vpon the saide processe by the Apostolique authoritie and also the authoritie of our sayde reuerende Lorde the Cardinall whych we doo vse in this our sentence definitiue whiche wee sitting in our iudgement seate declare in these writinges hauing God onely before our eyes and surely considering that what measure we do meat vnto other the same shal be measured to vs againe True you say for your measure is death definitiue and therfore looke you for the same measure agayne at Gods hand we pronouÌ„ce and declare senteÌ„tially and diffinitiuely thee Iohn Castellane beyng here present before vs and iudge thee because of thy desertes to be excoÌ„municate with the most great excoÌ„munication and therewithall to be culpable of treason against the diuine maiesty and a mortall enemy of the Catholicke fayth and veritie of the Gospell also to be a manifest hereticke a folower partaker of the execrable * If Luther be to be noted of cruelty which teacheth all meÌ„ and killeth no man what then is to be noted in the Pope which killeth all Gods children and teacheth none crueltie of Martin Luther a stirrer vp of old heresies already coÌ„demned and therfore as thou oughtest to be deposed and depriued of all Priestly honor and dignitie of all thy orders of thy shauing religious habite also of thy Ecclesiasticall benefices if thou hast any and from all priuilege of the Clergy so we here presently do depose depriue and seperate thee as a rotten member from the communion and companie of all the faythfull and beyng so depriued we iudge that thou oughtest to be actually disgraded that done we leaue thee vnto the secular powers committyng the degradation and actuall execution of this our sentence vnto the reuerend Lord and Byshop here present with the authoritie and commaundement aforesayd This senteÌ„ce beyng thus ended with their Catholicke Sermon also the sayd Byshop of Nicopolis sittyng in his pontificalibus in the iudgement seate beyng Suffragan of Metz with the clergy nobles and people about him proceeded to the disgradyng as they call it of the sayd maister Iohn Castellane Thus the sayd maister Iohn Castellane being made ready to his degradation by the officers of the sayd Byshop was apparelled in his Priestly attyre and afterward brought forth of the Chappell by the Priestes which were therunto appointed with al his priestly ornamentes vpon him and holdyng his handes together he kneeled downe before the Bishop Doc. Castellane disgraded Then the officers gaue him the chalice
it may be to the health and saluation of thy soule and to the extirpation feare terrour and conuersion of al other heretickes vnto the vnitie of the Catholike faith This our finall decree by this our sentence definitiue we haue caused to be published in forme aforesaid Monday the xx of Nouember 1531. In the Queere of the Cathedrall Church of S. Paul before the saide Iohn Byshop of London iudicially sitting Anno. 1531. being assisted with Iohn Abbot of Westminster and Robert Abbot of Waltham Nicholas Prior of Christes Church in London these honorable Lordes being also present Henry Earle of Essex Richard Gray brother of the Marques of Somerset Iohn Lambert Maior of London Richard Gresham and Edward Altam Shrieffes the which Maior and Shriues were required to be there present by the Byshop of Londons letters hereafter written Of this statute read before and by vertue of a statute of king Henry the fourth king of Englande also in the presence of diuers Chanons the Chauncellour Officiall and Archdeacon of London with the Byshops Chaplaines and a great number both of the Clergie and Laitie Mathew Grefton the Register beyng also there present M. Rich. Bayfild aliâs Somersam was brought forth by Thomas Turnor the Aparator hys keeper M. Rich. Bayfild agayne brought before the â—yshop in whose presence the transumpt of the Apostolicke Bull of Pope Leo the x. vpon the condemnation of Martine Luther and his adherentes was brought foorth and shewed sealed with the seale of Thomas Wolsey late Legate de Latere and subscribed with the signe and name of M. Robert Tunnes publike Notary and also the decree vpon the condemnation of certain bookes brought in by him sealed with the seale of the Archbyshop of Canterbury and subscribed by three Notaries Then the Byshop of London repeated in effecte before him his abiuration which he had before made and other hys demerites committed and done beside his abiuration and the sayde Baifield saide that he was not culpable in the articles that were obiected against hym and desired that the heresies contained in the bookes whiche he brought ouer might be declared in open audience Then the Byshop after certeine talke had with the saide Bayfield as touching the desert of his cause asked hym whether he could shewe any cause why he should not be deliuered ouer vnto the seculer power and be pronounced as a relaps and suffer punishment as a relaps The sayd Baifield declared or propouÌ„ded no cause but said y t he brought ouer those bookes for lacke of money and not to sowe any heresies And incontinent the sayd Bayfield with a vehement spirite as it appeared sayde vnto the Byshop of Lond. the life of you of the spiritualtie is so euill that yee be heretickes and ye doe not onely liue euill The saying of Rich. Bayfilde to the Byshop of London but doe maintaine euill liuing and also do let that what true lyuing is may not be knowen saide that their liuing is agaynst Christes Gospell and that their beliefe was neuer taken of Christes Church Then the sayde Byshop after long deliberation had for so much as the sayd Rich. Bayfield he sayd could shew no cause why he should not be declared as relaps he read the decree and sentence against him by the which amongest other thinges he condemned him as an heretike and pronounced him to be punished with the punishment due vnto such as fall againe into heresie and by his wordes did disgrade him Sentence against Rich. Bayfilde and also declared that hee shoulde be actually disgraded as is more at large conteined in the long sentence The foresayd sentence being so read by the Byshop of London he proceeded immediatly to the actual solemne disgradyng of the sayd Richard Bayfild aliâs Somersam and there solemnely and actually disgraded him before the people the which thing being done he dismissed him by the sentence aforesayd from the Ecclesiasticall Court Wherupon the secular power being there present receiued him vnto their iurisdiction without any writte in that behalfe obtained but only by vertue of the Byshops letters by the statute of kyng Henry the .4 in that behalfe prouided and directed vnto them vnder the Bishops seale The tenour oâ— which letters here after folow * The Letters of requirie directed to the Maior and Shiriffes of the Citie of London that they should be present that day when the sentence should be giuen to receiue the heretike as they called him that was condemned IHon by the permission of God Byshop of London vnto our dearely beloued in Christ The letterâ— of â—â—quiry to the 〈◊〉 and Shiriffes of London the right honourable Lord Maior of the Citie of London and the Shiriffes of the same health grace and benediction Whereas we haue already by our Vicar general proceeded in a certaine cause of heresie and relaps into the same against one Richayd Bayfilde alias Somersam and intende vpon Monday next beeing the xx day of this present moneth of Nouember to giue a sentence definitiue against the saide Richard Bayfild alias Somersam and to leaue and deliuer him ouer vnto the secular power We require you the Lord Maior and Shiriffes aforesaid the Kinges Maiesties Vicegerentes euen in the bowels of Iesu Christ that according to the forme and effect of the statute of our most noble and famous prince in Christ our Lord the Lord Henry the fourth by the grace of God late King of England that you will be personally present in the Queere of the Cathedrall Church of Saint Paule with your fauourable ayde and assistance in this behalfe the day that the sentence shall be giuen and to receiue the said Richard Bayfild aliâs Somersam after his sentence so giuen to discharge vs and our Officers and to doe further according to the tenour and effect of the saide statute as farre as shal be required of you according to the Canonical Sanctions and the laudable custome of the famous kingdome of England in this behalfe accustomed In witnesse whereof wee haue set our seale vnto this present Dated the 19 day of Nouember An. 1531. and in the first yeare of our consecration On Monday the xx day of Nouember in the yeare aforesaid in the Queere of the Cathedrall Church of Saint Paule the byshop of London calling vnto him Iohn Abbot of Westminster Robert Abbot of Waltam Nicholas Prior of Christes Church of the Citie of London maister Iohn Coxe Auditor and Uicare generall to the Archebyshop of Canterbury Peter Ligham Official of the Court of Caunterbury Thomas Baghe Chauncellour of the Church of S. Paules William Clief Archdeacon of London Iohn Incent Chanon residentary of the same William Brytton Robert Birch and Hugh Aprice Doctours of both lawes in the presence of vs Mathew Grefton Register Antony Hussy Richard Martin and Thomas Shadwall publicke Notaries and Scribes appoynted in this behalfe briefly rehearsed the aunsweres of the same Bayfild in effect and his abiuration other
called Captayn Borthwike Who being accused of heresy as the papistes call it and cited therefore an 1540. and not appearing and escaping out into other countryes was condemned for the same being absent by the sentence of Dauid Beaton Archbishop of S. Andrewes and other Prelates of Scotland and all his goodes confiscate and his picture at last burned in the open market place Whose story with his articles obiected agaynst him and his confutations of the same here ensueth in processe vnder expressed as followeth * The Act or Processe or certayne Articles agaynst Syr Iohn Borthwike Knight in Scotland with the aunswere and confutation of the sayd Borthwike whose preface to the reader here foloweth BY the helpe of a certayne frend of mine there came certayne articles vnto my hand for the which the Scottish Cardinal and such other like of his sect and affinity did cōdemne me as an hereticke Captaine Borthwick◠And for so much as this condēnation should not lacke his cloke or defence they gathered together a great number of witnesses where as besides the bare names of the witnesses they alledged none other profe at all Wherefore I thought good to bestow some labour in refelling these articles which they could not proue partly that I might take awaye from all true Christians the occasion of all euill suspition as though that I beyng vanquished or ouerthrowne by theyr threatnings would deny Christ and partly that theyr errours being thereby made manifest they should euen for very shame repent or els hereafter y e lesse abuse y e furor or madnesse of such wytnesses to shed bloud Therefore I will first confirme by euident testimonyes of the Scriptures those things whiche in times past I haue taught and afterwarde I will refell theyr vayne Sophistication wherby they go about to subuert the trueth of God SYr Iohn Borthwike knight commonly called Captain Borthwike being accused suspected slaundered and convicte by witnesse without all doubt of greater estimation then he himselfe in the yeare of our Lord. 1540. the 28. day of May in the cloister of S. Andrewes in the presence of the most reuerēt Fathers Gawine Archbishop of Glasquene Chauncellour of Scotland William Bishop of Aburdin Henry of Candicatia Iohn Bishop of Brecknock and William of Dumbar Byshoppes Andrew of Mellrowes George of Dunerueling Iohn of Paslet Iohn of Lōdorse Rob. of Rillos Wil. of Rulrose Abbots Mācolalyne of Quiterne and Iohn of Pettin vaim Pryors Mayster Alexander Kalfour Uicar of Kitman Rector of Lawe officiall of Sayncte Andrewes Iohn Winton Suppriour Iohn Anand and Thomas Eminghame Chanons of Saynt Andrewes Iohn Tompson with vniuersity of Saynt Andrewes and Mayster Iohn Maior and Peter Capelland Batchelers of Diuinity and doctours Martine Ballfour Batcheller of Diuinitye and of his fellow Pryour of the Fryers Augustynes of the same Cittye Iohn Tulidaffe Warden of the Fryers Mynors and Iohn Paterson of the same Couent and also in the presence of the most noble mighty and honourable Lords George of Huntelo Iames of Arrain William Marshal William of Monnetros Erles Malcolme Lord of Flemming Chamberlaine of Scotland Iohn Lord of Linsey Iohn L. of Erskine George L. of Seton Iames Hamelton of Finwart Water L. of S. Iohn M. Iames of Colinton Clarke to the Kings Register with diuers other Lordes Barons and honest persons beyng called desired together for witnes that he did hold publish and openly teach these errors followyng The first Article That our holy father the Pope as Christes vicar hath not neither can exercise greater autoritie ouer Christians here on earth then any other bishop or prelate Borthwike These holy ones do magnify their Lord by like title as common theeues and robbers are accustomed to preferre the captaines and ringleaders of their robberies and mischiefs calling them in euery place the most honest good men where as likewise it is euidēt y t in the whole world there is no man more geuen to riot which more greedily doth seeke after all kynde of delicatenes and wantonnesse and finally aboundeth with all kynde of vice as treason murder rapine and all kynd of such euils Furthermore where as they affirme him to be the vicar of Christ here in earth it shall be easily conuinced when as it shall be made manifest that he hath not nor cannot exercise more power or autoritie ouer christians then any other bishop or prelate For vnto that office of beyng vicar they referre that great autoritie the which they do so greatly boast and brag of which beyng taken away the office of vicar doth also fall and decay But now to attempt the matter I wil first demand of the mainteiners of this preheminence and autority whereupon they wil ground the same I know that they will aunswer vnto me that Peter had power autority ouer the other Apostles and consequently ouer the vniuersall church the which power by succession is translated vnto the bishops of Rome But how vnshamefastly they do lye herein any may easily perceiue which hath but any small sparke of iudgement in him When as he shal heare the testimonies of the scriptures which we will alleage to confirme this our opinion For Peter in the xv of the Actes In the counsell doth declare what is to be done and admonisheth vs what of necessitie we ought to doe And he there did also heare other speake and did not onely geue them place to say theyr myndes but also permit and receiue their iudgement and where as they decreed hee followed and obeyed the same Is this then to haue power ouer others Furthermore where as in his first epistle he writeth vnto bishops and pastors he doth not commād them as a superior or head ouer them by power and authoritie but maketh them his fellowe companions and gently exhorteth thē as is accustomed to be done betweene equals of degree for these are his wordes I beseech and desire the bishops and pastors which are amongst you for so much as I my selfe am also a bishop and a witnesse of the afflictions of Christ and also a partaker of the glorye which shall be reuealed that they do diligently feede the flocke of Christ which is committed vnto them Why then do they so chalenge vnto them the autority of Peter which he neuer acknowledged in himselfe Truly I do not dout but if that Peter were here present he would with like seueritie rebuke their folly and madnes as Moses in times past did vnto Iosua which burned with too earnest a zeale towards hym I doubt not but that many in this fayned authoritie of Peter do seeke out more vayne helps to maintaine and vpholde the tiranny of Popes rather then to make him ruler and gouernour ouer all other For where as in the 8. chapiter of the Acts he is commaunded by hys fellowes to go with Iohn into Samaria he did not refuse so to do In so much then as the apostles do send him they declare thereby that they doe not count him
Sir Iohn Borthwike called captaine Borthwike beinge suspected infamed and accused of the errours and heresies before said and wicked doctrines manifoldly condeÌ„pned as is aforesayd by lawfull prooues against hym in euery of the premisses had being conuicte and lawfully cited and called not appearing but as a fugitiue runne away and absent euen as though hee were present to be an heretike and is and hath bene conuict as an heretike And as a conuicte heretike and heresiarche to be punished and chastened with due punishment and afterward to be deliuered and left vnto the secular power Moreouer we confiscate and make forfette and by these presents declare and decree to be confiscated and made forfette all and singular his goodes mooueables and vnmooueables howe so euer and by what so euer title they be gotten and in what place or partie so euer they be and all his offices what so euer he hath hetherto had reseruing notwithstanding the dowrye and such part and portion oâ— his goodes Thomas Forret Priest The picture of Borthwick curâ—ed and condemned as by the law custome and right of this Realme vnto parsones confiscate ought to appertaine Also we decree that the picture of the said Iohn Borthwike being formed made and painted to his likenesse be caried thorow this our citie to our Cathedral church and afterward to the market crosse of the same citie and there in token of maledictioÌ„ and cursse and to the terror and example of others and for a perpetual remembraunce of his obstinacie and condemnation to be burned Likewise we declare and Decree that notwithstanding if the sayd I. Borthwike be here after apprehended or takeÌ„ y t hee shall suffer suche like punishment due by order of lawe vnto heretikes without any hope of grace or mercye to be obtained in that behalfe Also we plainly admonishe and warne by the tenour of these presentes all singular faithfull Christians both menne and women of what dignitie state degree order condition or preheminence so euer they be or with what so euer dignitie or honour ecclesiasticall or temporall they be honoured with all that from thys day forwarde they doe not receiue or harbour the said sir Iohn Borthwike commonly called captaine Borthwike being accused conuict and declared an hereticke and Archeheretike into their houses hospitals castels Cities Townes villages or other cottages what so euer they be or by anye manner of meanes admit him thereunto either by helping him wyth meate drinke or victualles or any other thynge what so euer it be they do shewe vnto him any manner of humanitie helpe comforte or solace vnder the paine and penaltie of greater and further excommunication confiscation and forfeitures and if it happen that they be founde culpable or fautie in the premisses that they shal be accused therefore as the fauourers receiuers defenders maintainers and abetters of heretikes and shall be punished therfore according to the order of law and with such paine and punishment as shal be due vnto men in such behalfe And nowe to prosecute such other as followed beginning first in order wyth Thom. Forret and his fellowes Their storie is this Persecuters Martyrs Their Causes Dauid Beton Bishop and Cardinall of S. Andrewes George Treichton Bishop of Dunkelden Tho. Forret priest Frier Iohn Kelowe Fryer Benarage Duncane Sympson priest Rob. Foster a gentlemaÌ„ with three or foure other men of Striuelyng Martyrs NOt longe after the burning of Dauid Stratton and maister Gurlay aboue mentioned in the daies of Dauid Beaton bishop and Cardinall of S. Andrewes George Treichton B. of Dunkelden a canon of Saint Colmes Inche and vicar of Dolone called Dean Thomas Forret preached euery sonday to hys parishners the Epistle or Gospell as it fell for the time which then was a great nouelty in Scotlande to see any man preach except a blacke frier or a gray frier and therefore the friers enuied him and accused him to the Bishop of Dunkelden in whose diocesse he remained as an heretike and one that shewed the mysteries of the Scriptures to the vulgare people in English to make the Clergie detestable in the sighte of the people The bishop of Dunkelden mooued by the friers instigation called the said Deane Thomas George Treichton 〈◊〉 of Dunkelden and persecutâ—r and said to him my ioy Deane Thomas I loue you wel and therfore I must geue you my counsel how you shal rule and guide your selfe To whom Thom. said I thank your Lordship hartily Then the B. began his counsaile on this maner My ioy Deane Thomas Tho. Forret preacheth and will take no mortuary nor Clâ—iâ—ome of hys parishioners Ergo he is an â—ereticke against the Popes Catholicke church I am enfourmed that you preache the Epistle or Gospell euery Sonday to your Parishners and that you take not the kowe nor the vpmoste cloth from your Parishners which thing is very preiudiciall to the church men and therefore my ioy Deane Thomas I would you tooke your kow and your vpmost cloth as other church men do or els it is too much to preach euery sonday for in so doing you may make the people thinke that wee shoulde preache likewise But it is enoughe for you when you finde any good Epistle or any good gospell that setteth foorth the libertie of the holy churche to preache that and let the rest be Thomas answeared My Lorde I thinke that none of my parishners wil complaine that I take not the kowe nor the vppermost cloth but will gladly geue me the same together with any other thinge that they haue and I will geue and communicate with them anye thing that I haue and so my Lord we agree right wel and there is no discord among vs. And where your Lordshippe sayeth it is too muche to preache euery Sonday in deede I thinke it is too little It is to much in the popes Church to preache euery sonday The Bishop of Dunkelden was not ordayned to preache and also woulde wishe that your Lordship did the like Naye nay Deane Thomas sayeth my Lorde let that be for we are not ordained to preache Then sayde Thomas when your Lordship biddeth me preache when I finde any good Epistle or a good Gospell truely my Lorde I haue reade the newe Testament and the olde and all the Epistles and the Gospels and among them all I could neuer finde any euil Epistle or any euil Gospell but if your Lordship will shewe me the good Epistle and the good Gospell and the euill Epistle and the euill Gospell then I shall preache the good and omit the euill Then spake my Lord stoutly and saide I thanke God that I neuer knewe what the olde and newe Testamente was A prouerbe in Scotland and of these wordes rose a Prouerbe which is common in Scotland Yee are like the Bishop of Dunkeldene that knewe neither newe nor olde lawe therefore Deane Thomas I will knowe nothing but my Portous and my Pontifical Go your way and let
his hand they cryed nay nay and at an other time yea yea laughed they could not tell wherat with such like fashions Unto which wordes Latimer seing his vayne suspition replied The value suspicion of Boner saying that he lifted not vp his hād at any time but onely to cause them hold theyr peace Then Secretary Smith sayd to the Bishop that in all his writinges and aunsweres that he had hitherto layd in The wordes of Secretary Smith to Boner he would not once acknowledge them as the kings Commissioners but vsed alwayes Protestations with diuers incke horne and naughty termes calling them pretensed Commissioners pretensed Delegates All thinges pretensed with Boner that made agaynst him pretensed Commission pretensed articles pretensed proceedinges so that all thinges were pretensed with him In deede sayde he such termes the Proctors of churches vse to delay matters for theyr Clientes when they will not haue the truth known But you my Lord to vse vs the kinges maiestyes cōmissioners w t such termes you do therin very lewdly naughtely And I pray you what other thing did the rebels For when Letters or Pardons were brought them from the King and his Counsell Boner and the rebels compared together they woulde not credite them but sayd they were none of the kinges or his Counselles but Gentlemens doings and made vnder a bushe with such like termes But now my Lord because hitherto we can not make you confesse whether in your Sermon that you preached ye omitted the Article touching y e kings maiestyes authority in his tender age or not but still haue sayd that ye wil not otherwise answere then ye haue done and that ye haue already sufficiently aunswered with many such like delayes so as we canne by no meanes induce you to confesse playnely what you did yea or nay therfore I say to the intent we may come to the truth we haue dilated the matter more at large and haue drawne out other Articles whereunto you shall be sworne and then I trust you will dally with vs no more as you haue done For although you make your answeres in writing yet you shall be examined by vs and make your aunsweres by mouth to the same Articles or els you shall do worse In deede I do not as I sayd discommende your Protestations and termes of law if it were in a young Proctour that woulde helpe his Clientes cause but in you it may not be suffered so to vse the kinges Commissioners Then did the Delegates minister vnto him certayne new Articles and Iniunctions New articles Iniunctions ministred to Boner and did there onerate him with a corporall othe in forme of law to make a full true aunswere thereunto The Byshop notwithstanding still according to his wonted maner vnder his former Protestation protested of the nullity and inuadility of these articles Iniunctions processe desiring also a Copy therof with a competent time to aunswere thereunto Boner againe assigned the next day to appeare To whō the Iudges decreed a Copy commaunding him to come to his examination to the Archbishop the next day at 8. of the clocke before noone Then the Commissioners did receiue for witnesse New witnesses against Boner vpon those new Articles nowe ministred vnto the Byshop Syr Iohn Mason Syr Thomas Chalenor Knyghtes Maister William Cicill Armygell Wade and Wylliam Hunninges Clerkes to the Kinges Maiesties Counsell whom they onerated with a corporall othe in the presence of the Bishoppe who still protested of the nullity of theyr receiuing and swearing obiecting agaynst them and theyr sayinges and therwith repeating his Interrogatories already ministred sayde he had moe to minister by to morow at 8. of the clocke The same day and time likewise the Bishop exhibited vnto the Commissioners an information or rather cauillation agaynst William Latimer for that he notwithstanding that he had in all his talke pretended the great tranquility of this Realme Boners information agaynst M. Williā Latimer Preacher which was greatly impeached and hindered when that any the kinges subiects should think that his maiesty hath not as full power and authority roiall in his minority as when his Maiesty came to perfecte age or should thinke that his subiectes were not bound to obey the same yet hath of late there in opē audience reported that he hath heard with his cares diuers persons vnreuerently speak of the kings Maiesty saying tush y e king is but a babe or child what lawes can he make or what cā he do in his minority let him haue a tost butter or bread and milke that is more meter for him thē to make lawes or statutes or bind vs to obey thē we are not bound to obey till he be past his minority come to his full and perfect age with the hearing of which wordes the Byshoppe also charged the Commissioners and that because Latymer at the recitall of the same in theyr presēce was neither by them cōtroled nor yet caused to bring forth the same persons but was let passe in silence sauing that he the sayd bishop did speake agaynst him in that behalfe saying that he would detecte him because that as it appeared he had of long time cōcealed the wordes and not opened the same in such place and to such persōs as he ought to haue done but had kept the person and sayinges of them secret W. Latimer impeached of Boner for concealing of treason either not taking the matter of such importaunce as he pretended or els therby vnfaythfully behauing himselfe towardes his Prince and therfore was worthy with his ayders fauourers and cousellers to be punished These vayne cauillations ended the Commissioners for that day finished theyr Session assigning the Byshop to appeare in that same place again vpon monday thē next folowing betwene the houres of 6. and 9. in the forenoone A new terme assigned to Boner to appeare then and there to shew a finall cause why he should not be declared pro confesso And so deliuering him a copye of the articles they departed the contentes whereof ensue ¶ Articles and positions geuen by the kinges Commissioners to the Byshop of London to be aunswered by him ioyntly and seuerally in euery poynt the second time 1. THat ye were sent for to the Lord Protectors Grace and the rest of the Counsell Articles agaynst Boner ministred the second time and came thyther into the Court at Westminster the x. of August or some other day of the same moneth 2. Item that at the same time the Lord Protectour and diuers other of the Kinges Maiesties priuye Counsell sitting in Counsell ye were called in and there the sayde Lorde Protectour did on the Kinges Maiestyes behalfe declare vnto you diuers faultes abuses the which were found in you and gaue you strayt charge to amend them adding and threatning that els you shoulde be otherwyse looked vnto 3. Item that the sayd Lord Protectors Grace
it were to let them plainely see the difference that is betweene the order of the Church seruice set forth by king Edward in the Englishe tongue comparing it with the popish seruice then vsed in the Latine tongue The first he sayd was good because it was accordyng to the worde of God Corinth 14. and the order of the primatiue Church The other he sayd was euill and though in that euill hee intermingled some good Latine wordes yet was it but as a little hony or milke mingled with a great deale of poyson to make them to drinke vp al. This was the summe of hys sermon In the after noone hee was ready in his Churche to haue geuen an other exhortation to his people M. Saunders apprehended by B. Boner at his sermon Sir Iohn Mordant accuser of L. Saunders Preaching of Gods word made treason with Bishop Boner But the B. of London interrupted him by sending an officer for hym This officer charged him vpon the payne of disobedience and contumacie forthwith to come to the Bishop his maister Thus as the Apostles were brought out of the Temple where they were teaching vnto the rulers of y e priests so was Laurence Saunders brought before this Byshop in his Pallace of London who had in his company the aforenamed Sir Iohn Mordant some of his Chapleins The bishop layd no more to Laurence Saunders charge but treason for breaking the Queenes proclamation heresie and sedition for his Sermon The treason and sedition his charitie was content to let slip vntill an other time But an hereticke hee woulde now proue him and all those he sayd which did teach and beleue that the administration of the Sacramentes and al orders of the Church are most pure which doe come most nigh to the order of the primitiue Church For the Church was then but in her infancie and could not abide that perfection whiche was afterward to be furnished with ceremonies And for this cause Christ himselfe after hym the Apostles did in many thinges beare with the rudenes of y e Church Ceremonies inuented onely for weake infirmitie To this Laurence SauÌ„ders answered w t the authoritie of S. Augustine that ceremonies were euen from the beginning inuented and ordayned for the rude infancy weake infirmitie of man and therefore it was a token of the more perfection of the primitiue Church y t it had fewe ceremonies and of the rudenes of the Church Papisticall because it had so many ceremonies partly blasphemous partly vnsauery and vnprofitable After much talke had concerning this matter the Byshop willed him to write what he beleeued of transubstantiation B. Boner sekâ—th the bloud of M. Saunders Laurence Saunders did so saying My Lorde ye do seeke my bloud and ye shall haue it I pray God that ye may be so baptised in it that ye may therafter loath bloud-sucking and become a better man This writing the Byshop kept for his purpose euen to cut the writers throate as shall appeare heereafter The Byshop when he had his will sent Laurence Saunders to the Lord Chauncellour as Annas sent Christ to Cayphas M. Saunders senâ— from Annas to Cayphas and lyke fauour found Saunders as Christ his Mayster did before him But the Chauncellour beeing not at home Saunders was constrayned to tary for him by the space of foure houres in the vtter chamber where he found a Chaplein of the Bishops very merily disposed with certeine Gentlemen playing at the Tables with diuers other of the same family or house occupied there in the same exercise All this time Saunders stood very modestly and soberly at the screene or Cupbord bareheaded Syr Iohn Mordant his guide or leader walking vp and downe by hym who as I sayd before was then one of the Counsell At the last the Byshop returned from the Court whome as soone as he was entred a great many suters met and receiued so that before he could get out of one house into another halfe an hour was passed At the last he came into the chamber where Saunders was and went through into another chamber where in the meane way Saunders leader gaue him a writing containing the cause or rather the accusation of the sayd Saunders which when he had pervsed where is the man sayd the Byshop Then Saunders being brought forth to the place of examination first most lowly and meekely kneeled downe and made curtesie before the table where the Byshop did sit Unto whom the Byshop spake on this wise How hapneth it sayd he that notwithstandyng the Queenes Proclamation to the contrary Wichesters talk with M. Saunders you haue enterprised to preach Saunders denyed that he dyd preache Saying that for so much as he saw the perilious tymes now at hande he did but according as he was admonished M. Saunders answere to M. Winchester and warned by Ezechiel the Prophet exhort his flocke and Parishioners to perseuer and stand stedfastly in the doctrine which they had learned saying also that he was moued and pricked forward thereunto by that place of the Apostle wherein he was commaunded rather to obey God then man and moreouer that nothing more moued or stirred hym thereunto then his owne conscience A goodly conscience surely sayd the Byshop This your conscience could make our Queene a Bastard or misbegotten Winchester Would it not I pray you Then sayd Saunders we sayd he do not declare or say that the Queene is base or misbegotten neither go aboute any such matter M. Saunders But for that let them care whose writings are yet in the hands of men witnessing the same not without the great reproch and shame of the Authour A priuy nippe to Winchester priuely taunting the Byshop hymselfe which had before to get the fauour of Henry 8. written and set foorth in print a booke of true obedience wherein he had openly declared Queene Mary to be a Bastard Winchesters booke de vera obedientia Now M. Saunders going forwards in his purpose sayd We do only professe and teach the sinceritie and puritie of the word the which albeit it be now forbidden vs to preache with our mouthes yet notwithstanding I do not doubt but that our bloud hereafter shall manifest the same The Byshop being in thys sort pretily nipped and touched said Cary away this frensie foole to prison Note how Winchester confuteth M. Saunders Unto whome M. Saunders aunswered that he did geue God thankes which had geuen hym at the last a place of rest and quietnesse where as he might pray for the Byshops conuersion Furthermore he that did lye with him afterwardes in prison in the same bed A notable example of the Lord comforting his seruauntes in their troubles reported that he heard him say that euen in the time of his examination he was wonderfully comforted in so much as not only in spirite but also in body he receaued a certayne taste of that holy communion of
it was aunswered hym by the vndermarshals officers of the Kinges Benche that there was none such hee entred into the house and tooke acquayntance of Iohn Bradford saying Thomas Hussey commeth to Bradford that he would coÌ„mon and speake with him the nexte morning for olde acquayntance The next morning about 7. of the clocke this gentleman came into the chamber wherein Iohn Bradford dyd lye and being with him hee began a long Oration how that of loue olde acquayntaÌ„ce he came vnto him to speak that whiche he woulde further vtter Counsell of M. Hussey geuen to Bradford You did sayd he so wonderfully behaue your selfe before the Lord Chauncellour and other Bishops yesterday that euen the veriest enemyes you haue did see that they haue no matter agaynst you therefore I aduise you speaking as though it came of his owne good will without making any other man priuy or any other procuring hym as he sayd this day for anone you shall be called before them again to desire a time and men to conferre withal so shall all men thinke a wonderfull wisedom grauity and godlines in you and by this meanes you shall escape present dauÌ„ger which els is nearer then you beware of To this Iohn Bradford aunswered Bradford refuseth to require respite I neither can nor will make any such request For theÌ„ shall I geue occasion to the people to all other to thinke that I doubt of the Doctrine which I confesse the whiche thing I do not for therof I am most assured and therefore I will geue no such offence As they were thus talking the chamber doore was vnlocked and Doctour Seton came in who when hee sawe Mayster Hussey D. Seton commeth to Mayster Bradford what Syr quoth he are you come before me O Lord sayd Bradforde in his hart to God goeth the matter thus This man tolde me no man knew of his comming Lorde geue me grace to remember thy Lesson Cauete ab hominibus illis Hussey taken with a lye Beware of those men c. Caste not your pearles before dogges for I see these menne be come to hunt for matter that the one may beare witnes with the other Seton Counsell of D. Seton geuen to M. Bradford Doctour Seton after some by talke of Bradfordes age of his country such like began a gay and long sermoÌ„ of my Lord of Canterbury M. Latimer and M. Ridley and howe they at Oxforde were not able to aunswere any thing at all and that therefore my Lord of Canterbury desired to confer with the Bishop of Duresme and others al which talke tended to this end that Iohn Bradford should make the like sute being in nothing to be coÌ„pared in learning to my Lord of Canterbury Brad. To this Iohn Bradford briefly answered as he did before to Mayster Hussey Seton With this aunswere neither the Doctour nor Gentleman being coÌ„tented after many perswasions M. Doctour sayd I haue heard much good talke of you The flatteâ—ring commendatioâ— of D. Setoâ— to Maysteâ— Bradford and euen yesternight a Gentleman made report of you at the Lorde ChauÌ„cellors table that ye were able to perswade as much as any that he knewe And I though I neuer hearde you preach to my knowledge neuer did I see you before yesterday yet me thought your modesty was such your behauior and talke so without malice and impacience that I would be sory ye should do worse then my selfe And I tell you further I do perceiue my Lorde Chauncellour hath a fantasy towardes you wherfore be not so obstinate but desire respite and some learned man to conferre withall c. Brad. But Iohn Bradforde kept still one aunswere I can not nor I will not so offende the people I doubt not M. Bradford refuseth to askâ— respite to conferre vpon his doctrine but am most certayne of the doctrine I haue taught Seton Here Mayster Doctoure waxed hoate and called Bradford arrogant proud vayneglorious and spake like a Prelate Brad. But Bradforde aunsweared beware of iudgyng least ye condemne your selfe But styll Mayster Doctour Seton vrged him shewing hym how mercifull my Lorde Chauncellour was and how charitably they enterteyned hym Brad. I neuer sawe any iustice muche lesse loue Litle iustiâ—â—â— lesse loue appeareth in the Bishop of winchester I speake for my part quoth Bradford in my Lorde Chauncellor Long haue I bene vniustly imprisoned and handled in the same vncharitably now my Lord hath no iust matter agaynst me This talke serued not the Doctors purpose wherefore he went froÌ„ matter to matter froÌ„ this point to that poynt Bradford still gaue him the hearing and aunswered not for he perceiued that they both did come but to fish for som such thinges as might make a shew that my Lord ChauÌ„cellor had iustly kept him in prison When all theyr talke took no such effect as they would or looked for Mayster Hussey asked Bradford M. Bradford refuseth to admit conference but vpon conditions will ye not admit conference if my Lord Chauncellour should offer it publickely Brad. Conference if it had bene offered before the law had bene made or if it were offered so that I might be at liberty to conferre and as sure as he with whom I should conferre then it were something but els I see not to what other purpose conference should be offered but to defer that which will come at the length and the lingering may geue more offeÌ„ce then do good Howbeit if my Lord shall make such an offer of his owne motion I will not refuse to conferre with whom so euer he shall appoynt Mayster Doctour hearing this called Bradford arrogant proud and whatsoeuer pleased him D. Seton â—ayleth agaynst M. Bradford Then Bradford perceiuing by them that he shoulde shortly be called for besought them both to geue him leaue to talke with God and to beg wisedome and grace of him for quoth he otherwise I am helpelesse and so they with much add departed Then Bradford went to God made his prayers whiche the Lorde of his goodnesse dyd graciously accept in his need praised therfore be his holy name Shortly after they were gone Bradforde was lead to the foresayd church and there taryed vncalled for till eleuen of the clocke that is till Mayster Saunders was excommunicated * The effect and summe of the last examination of Iohn Bradford in the Church of S. Mary Oueryes AFter the excommunication of Laurence Saunders Iohn Bradford was called in The last examination of M. Bradford beyng brought in before the Lord Chauncellour and other the Bishops there sitting the Lord Chauncellour began to speake thus in effect that Bradford being now eftsoones come before them would answere with modesty and humility The effect of Winchesters talke with M. Bradford and conforme himselfe to the Catholicke Churche with them and so yet he might finde mercy because they would be loth to vse extremity Therefore he concluded
tempt vs further then he wil make vs able to beare Therfore be not carefull for I heare say this day you shall be called forth what you shall aunswer The Lord promiseth and will geue them that stand in his defence how and what to aunswere The Lord which is true and cannot lye hath promised and will neuer faile nor forget it that you shall haue both what and how to aunswer so as shal make hys shameles aduersaries ashamed Hang therefore on this promise of God who is an helper at a pinch and a most present remedy to them that hope in him Neuer was it heard of or shall be that any hoping in the Lord was put to foile Therfore as I sayd I say agayne Deare Sister be not only not carefull for your answeryng but also be ioyfull for your cause Confesse Christ and be not ashamed and he will confesse you neuer bee ashamed of you Though losse of goodes and lyfe bee like here to ensue A blessed thing seeing a man must needes dye to dye for the Lord. Yet if Christ be true as hee is most true it is otherwyse in deede For he that looseth his lyfe sayth he winneth it but he that saueth it looseth it Our sinnes haue deserued many deathes Nowe if God so deale with vs that hee wyll make our deserued death a demonstratioâ— of his grace a testimoniall of hys veritie a confirmation of hys people and ouerthrowe of hys aduersaries What great cause haue wee to bee thankefull Be thankefull therefore good Sister bee thankefull Reioyce and be mery in the Lord be stoute in his cause quaâ—ell be not faynt harted but runne out your race and set your captaine Christ before your eyes Beholde howe great your a small congregation But be it so that Peter had as much geuen to him as they do affirme· Who yet will graunt that Peter had a patrimony geuen for his heires He hath left say the Papists to his successors the selfe â—ame right which he receyued Oh Lord God then must hys successor be a Sathan for hee receyued that title of Christ hymselfe I would gladly haue the Papistes to shew me one place of succession mentioned in the Scriptures I am sure that wheÌ„ Paule purposely painteth out the whole administration of the church he neither maketh one head nor any inheritable Primacie yet he is altogether in commendation of vnitie After he hath made mention of one God the father of one Christ of one spirit of one body of the Church of one fayth and of one Baptisme then hee describeth the meane and maner how vnitie is to be kept namely because vnto euery pastour is grace geuen after the measure wherwith Christ hath endued them Where I pray you is now any title of Plenitudinis potestatis of fulnesse of power When he calleth home euery one vnto a certayne measure why did he not forthwith say one Pope Which thing he could not haue forgotten if the thyng had bene as the Papists make it But let vs graunt that perpetuitie of the Primacye in the church was established in Peter I would gladly learne why the seat of the Primacy should be rather at Rome then elswhere Mary say they because Peters chaire was at Rome This is euen lyke to this that because Moses the greatest Prophet and Aaron the first Priest exercised their offices vnto their death in the deserte therfore the principallest place of the Iewish Church should bee in the wildernesse But graunt them their reason that it is good What should Antioch claime For Peters chaire was there also wherin Paule gaue hym a checke which was vnseemely and vnmanerly done of Paule that would not geue place to his President and better No say the Papistes Rome must haue this authoritie because Peter died there But what if a man should by probable coniectures shew that it is but a fable which is fained of Peters Bishoprike at Rome Read how Paule doth salute very many priuate persons when he writeth to the Romaines Three yeres after his Epistle made he was broght to Rome prisoner Luke telleth that he was receiued of the brethren and yet in all these is no mention at all of Peter which then by their stories was at Rome Belike he was proud as the Pope and Prelates be or els he woulde haue visited Paule Paule beyng in prison in Rome did write diuers Epistles in which hee expresseth the names of many whiche were in comparison of Peter but rascall personages but of Peter he speaketh neuer a word Surely if Peter had bene there this silence of hym had bene suspicious In the 2. Epistle to Tim. Paule complaineth that no man was with hym in his defence but al had left hym If Peter had bene then at Rome as they write then eyther Paule had belied hym or Peter had played his Peters part Luke 23. In another place how doth he blame all that were with hâ—m only Timothy excepted Therfore we may wel doubt whether Peter was at Rome B. as they prate for all this tyme long before they say that Peter was bishop there But I will not stirre vp coles in this matter If Rome bee the chiefe seate because Peter died there why should not Antioch be the second Why should not Iames Iohn which were taken with Peter to be as pillers Why I say shoulde not their seates haue honor next to Peters seate Is not this geare preposterous that Alexandria where Marke which was but one of the disciples was bishop should be preferred before Ephesus where Iohn the Euangelist taught and was bishop and before IerusaleÌ„ where not only Iames taught and died bishop but also Christ Iesus our Lord high priest for euer by whom beyng Maister I hope honour should be geuen to his chaire more theÌ„ to the chaire of his Chaplaines I need to speake nothyng how that Paule telleth Peters Apostleship to concerne rather circumcision or the Iewes therfore properly pertaineth not to vs. Neither do I need to bring in Gregorius the first bishop of Rome which was about the yere of our Lord. 600. who plainly in his works doth write that this title of Primacy to be head ouer all churches vnder Christ is a title meete and agreyng only to Antichrist and therfore he calleth it a prophane a mischieuous and an horrible title Whome should we beleeue now if we will neyther beleeue Apostle nor Pope If I should go about to tel how this name was first gotten by Phocas I should be too long I purpose God willing to set it forth at large in a worke which I haue begun of Antichrist if God for his mercies sake geue me life to finish it For this present therefore I shall desire your Ladyship to take this in good part If they wil needs haue the B. of Rome to be acknowledged for the head of the Church then will I vrge them that they shall
knowe whether hee shall be saued c.  Marian Morden his own sister Also that shee dyd not worship Images And after these little thynges he intended to teache her of the Sacrament  W. Afrike or Littlepage Iohn Afrike or Litlepage Emme Harding or Afrike Iohn Fip Phisition ¶ To thys Iames Morden with other moe abiurers it was enioyned by Bishoppe Smith for seuen yeares to visite the church of Lincolne twise a yeare from Amersham And when diuers had gotte licence of the Bishoppe for length of the iourny to visite the Image of our Ladie of Missenden for the space of v. yeares thys Iames Morden when hee coulde not obtaine licence so to doe yet notwithstandyng for the tediousnesse of the way went with them to the same Image and thereuppon was charged for violatyng the Bishops iniunction Also because to get his liuing hee wrought halfe a yeare out of the dioces when he had bene inioyned by the Bishop not to goe out of the diocesse of Buckingham Fol. 11. This Iam. Morden confessed y t he vsed his Pater noster and Creede so much in English that he had forgot many words therof in Latin and therefore was inioyned by bishop Smith to say it no more in English but only in Latine and because he kept not this iniunction he fell therefore in relaps Roger Benet by like compulsion of his othe was caused to detect these following to be knowne persons W. Rogers Tyler and his wife W. Harding Rog. Harding Ioane Ienynges George seruaunt to Tho. Tochel Th. Gray seruant of Roger Benet Agnes Franke. Ioane Colyngworth W. Smith The wife of Iohn Milsent Rob. Stampe and his wife The wife of Rob. Bartlet The wife of Dauid Lewys of Henley Ioh. Frier seruant to M. Penne. Iohn Tracher  Ioh. Mordens wife Rich. Ashford Wil. Litlâ—page prentise sometime of Iohn Scriuener Emme his wife Ioh. Scriuener Isabel Morwyn For teaching Coplands wyfe her errors Thom Halfaker sworne vpon his othe did detect these names here folowing Ioh. Milsent his wife Rog. Harding and his wife Th. Bernard Th. Afrike his wife W. Rogers W. Harding and his wife Kat. Bartlet the mother of Rob. and Ric. Barlet Th. Harding his wife W. Franke and Agnes his wife This great abiuraâ—ion was anno 1511. Because these comming to the Church and especiallye at the eleuatioÌ„ time would say no prayers but did sitte mumme as hee tearmed it lyke beastes Because Katherine Bartlette beyng of good health came but seldome to the Church but fained her selfe sicke and because William Franke maried Agnes hys wife shee beyng before abiured  Rob. Pope Because hee fled away when the great abiuration was at Amersham Also for hauing certaine English bokes fol. 16.  Emme Affrike alias Emme Harding I. Affricke Henry Milner Hernes wife now the wife of Waiuer William Tilseworth Emme Tilseworth of London Thomas Tilseworth and his wife The wife of Robert Tilseworth William Glasbroke Christopher Glasbroke Milner Thomas Groue and Ioane his wife Thomas Man by Bristow Tho. Holms detected Hen. Miller Counted for a great heretike and learned in the Scripture  Iohn Schepard The wife of Iohn Schepard of Dorney The elder daughter of Rog Harding of Amersham Nich. Stokely Couper and his wife of Henley Iohn Clerke Tho. Wilbey of Henley W. Stokeley Hobs with his sonnes of Hychenden The wife of Iohn Scriuener Smith of Owborne Thomas Clerke the elder Thomas Clerke the younger Wigmer fermer of Hychenden Robert Carder weiuer Iohn-Frier seruant to M. Pen. Iohn Morwen and Isabel his wife Elizabeth Houer wife of Henry Houer of little Missenden Rich. White Fuller of Beckinsfield  Andr. Randal and his wife of Ricmansworth Because they receyued into theyr House Thomas Manne flying for persecution and for reading Wickleffs Wicket  The father of Andrewe Randall Benet Ward Fuller Thys Benet Warde was also denounced by Iohn Merstonne for saying that it booteth no manne to pray to oure Ladie nor to no Sainte nor aungell in Heauen but to God only for they haue no power of mans soule  The wife of Benet Ward and her dâ—ughter For saying that Thomas Pope was the deuoutest manne that euer came in their house for he woulde sitte readyng in his booke to midnight many times The foresayd Tho. Holmes detected Tho. Tailour and his wife of Vxbridge Rob. Quicke Rob. Cosine Tho. Clarke and his wife of Ware One Gâ—ldener about Herford Iohn Bay and Wil. Say his sonne of little Missenden The wife of Iohn Wellys of Amersham Ioane Glasbroke sister to Wil. Glasbroke of Harow on the Hill Tho. Susan Wheler Iohnâ— Lee Smith Iohn Austy Sherman Iohn Frier Edmund Harding Ioh. Heron Carpenter of Hambeldon Henry Miller  Iohn Phips Hee was very ripe in Scriptures  Emme wife of Rich. Tilsworth  Iohn Phip He was a reader or rehearser to the other  Iohn Say of Missenden William Stokeley  Rog. Squire For saying to Holmes Thys is one of them that maketh all this businesse in oure Towne wyth the Byshoppe I pray GOD teare al the bones of him  Roger Herne A certaine Tanner  Ioh. Butler Carpenter Rich. Butler W. King of Vxbridge These three sate vp all the night in the house of Durdant of Iuencourte by Stanes For reading the Scripture in Englishe readinge all the nighte of a Booke of Scripture  Iohn Muklyf Weauer For speaking againste holy bread and holy water  Tho. Man For saying that Christ was not substantially in the Sacrament  Thomas 〈…〉 Butler For receiuing an English booke geuen hym by Carder his father who after his abiuration don before bishop Smith fel sieke and died  Rich Vulford of Riselip Hackar Thomas King  Ione Cocks The wife of Rob. Wywood husbandman For desiring of Durdant her maister that he being a knowen a man woulde teache her some knowledge of gods law and desiring the same also of the Butlers Rob. Carder of Iuer weuer detected these Nic. DurdaÌ„t of Stanes Dauy Durdant of Ankerwike The wife of old DurdaÌ„t The wife of Nich. Durdant These were detected for that olde Durdant of Euyncourte at dinner sitting with his children their wiues bidding a boy there staÌ„ding to departe out of y e house that he should not heare and tel did recite certain places vnto them out of the Epistles of S. Paule of the Gospels  Ric. White Father in law to Benet Ward of Bekinsfield He was detected to be a knowen man because after the death of bishop Smith he was heard to say these words my L. that dead is was a good man and diuers known men were called before him he seÌ„t them home againe bidding them y t they should liue among their neighbors as good Christen men should do And now saide he there is a new Byshop which is called a blessed man and if he bee as he is named hee wil not trouble the seruants of God but wil let them be in quiet
were Picus and Franciscus Mirandula Laur. Valla Franc. Perarcha Doct. Wesalianus Reuelinus Grocinus Coletus Rhenamus Erasmus c. And here began the first pushe and assault to be geuen against the ignoraunt barbarous faction of the popes pretensed Churche Who after that by their learned writinges and laborious trauaile they had opened a window of light vnto the worlde and had made as it were a way more ready for other to come after Immediately according to Gods gracious appointment folowed Martine Luther with other after him by whose ministery it pleased the Lorde to worke a more full reformation of his churche as by their actes and proceedinges hereafter shall followe Christ willing more amply to be declared And now comming to the tyme and storye of Martine Luther whom the Lord did ordayne and appoint to be the principall organe and minister vnder him to reforme religion and to subuert the sea of the pope first before we enter into the tractation hereof it shall not be impertinent to y e purpose to inferre such prophecies and forewarninges as were sent before of God by diuers and sundry good men long before the time of Luther which foretold and prophecied of this reformation of the Church to come * Prophecies going before Martine Luther The prophesie of Iohn Hus touching the reformation of the church And first to begin with the prophecie of Iohn Husse and Hierom it is both notable and also before mentioned what the sayd Iohn Husse at the time of his burning prophecied vnto his enemies saying that after an hundreth yeares come and gone they should geue accounte to God and to to him ¶ Where is to be noted that counting from the yeare 1415. in the which yeare Iohn Hus was burned or from the yeare 2416. when Hierome did suffer vnto the yeare 1516 when Martine Luther began first to write we shal finde the number of an hundereth yeares expyred Likewise to this may be adioyned the propheticall vision or dreame An other prophesie of I. Hus touching the reformation of the church Vid. supra 630. which chaunced to the sayd Iohn Hus lying in the dungeon of the friers in Constance a litle before he was burned His dreame as he himselfe reporteth it in his Epistles writing to M. Iohn Chlum and as I haue also before recorded the same pag. 630. so will I nowe repeate the same agayne in like effect of wordes as he wrote it himselfe in Latine the effect of which latine is this I pray you expounde to me the dreame whiche I had this night I sawe y t in my church at Betheleme whereof I was person they desired and laboured to abolish all the images of Christ and did abolish them I the next day following rose vp saw many other paynters which painted both the same and manye more images and more fayrer which I was glad to behold wherupon the painters with the great multitude of people said Now let the Byshops and priestes come and put vs out these images if they cā Which thing done much people reioyced in Bethlem and I with them rising vp I felt my selfe to laugh This dreame maister I. of Chlume first expounded Ex Epist. 45. I. Hus. Then he in the next Epistle after expounded it himselfe to this effect Stante mandato Dei c. That is the Commaundemēt of God standing that we must obserue no dreames yet notwithstanding I trust that the life of Christ was painted in Bethlehem by me through his word in y e harts of men the which preaching they went about in Bethlehē to destroy first in commaunding that no preaching should be neyther in the church of Bethlehem nor in the chappels therby Secondly that the Church of Bethlehem shoulde be throwne downe to the ground The same life of Christ shall be paynted vp agayne by mo preachers muche better then I and after muche more better sorte so that a greate number of people shall reioyce thereat all such as loue the life of Christ and also I shall reioyce my selfe at what tyme I shall awake that is when I shal ryse agayn from the dead Also in hys 48. Epistle An other prophesie by Ioh. Hus. he seemeth to haue a like propheticall meaning where he sayth That he trusted that those thinges which he spake then within the house should afterward be preached aboue the house top c. And because we are here in hand w t the prophecies of I. Hus it is not to be omitted what he writeth in a certayne treatise Vid. supra pag. 630. An other prophesie by Iohn Hus. De sacerdotum monachorum carnalium abominatione thus prophesying of the reformation of the church The Church he sayth cannot be reduced to hys former dignitie and reformed before all thinges first be made new the trueth wherof appeareth by the temple of Salomon as well the clergye and Priestes as also the people and laitye Or els except all suche as now be addicted to auarice from the least to the most be first cōuerted and renued as well the people as the clerkes and priestes thynges cannot be reformed Albeit Ioh. Hus De Sacerd. monachorum carnalium abominatione ca. 73 as my mynde nowe geueth me I beleue rather the first that is that then shal ryse a newe people formed after the new man whiche is created after God Of the whiche people new clerkes and priestes shall come forth and be taken which al shal hate couetousnes and glory of thys lyfe labouring to an heauēly conuersation Notwithstanding al these thynges shal be done and wrought in continuance and order of tyme dispensed of God for the same purpose And thys God doth and wil doe of hys owne goodnes and mercy and for the riches of hys pacience and sufferaunce geuing tyme and space of repentaunce to them that haue long layne in their sinnes to amend flye from the face of the Lordes fury vntill at length all shall suffer together and vntill both the carnall people and priestes and Clerkes in processe and order of tyme shall fall away and be consumed as is cloth consumed and eaten of the moth c. A prophesie of reformation by Hierom. Pragensis Vide supra pag. 636. With this prophesie of Iohn Hus aboue mentioned speaking of the hundreth yeares accordeth also the testimony of Hierome his fellow Martyr in these words And I recite you all sayd he to answere before the most high and iust iudge after an hundreth yeares Iohn Hus. Centum reuolutis annis Deo respondebitis Hieronymus Post centum annos vos omnes cito An other prophesie of reformation by Ioh. Hilton Monke of Thuringe This Hierome was burnt an 1416. and Luther began to write an 1516. which was the iust hundreth yeare after according to the right accompt of Hieromes Prophecy Phillip Melancthon in his Apologie cap. De votis Monast testifieth of one Iohn Hilton a Monke in Thuring who for speaking against certayne
it to renue disputation of thinges so long time past condemned by y e church and Councels vnlesse it should be necessary to geue a reason to euery man of euery thing that is concluded Nowe were it so that this should be permitted to euery one that gaynestandeth the determination of the Church and councels that he may once get his aduauntage The Papistes stande onely vpon their church and councels to be conuinced by the Scriptures we shall haue nothing certayne and established in Christendome And this is the cause wherefore the Emperours maiesty requireth of thee a simple aunswere either negatiue or affirmitiue whether thou mindest to defend all thy works as Christian or no Then Luther turning to the Emperour and the nobles besought them not to compell him to yeelde agaynst his conscience confirmed with the holy Scriptures wythout manifest argumentes alledged to the contrary by hys aduersaryes I haue declared and rendred sayd he myne aunswere simply and directly neyther haue I any more to saye vnlesse mine aduersaryes with true and sufficient probations grounded vpon the Scripture can reduce and resolue my minde and refelle mine errours which they lay to my charge I am tyed as I sayde by the Scriptures neither may I or canne with a safe conscience assent vnto them For as touching general Councels Generall councels haue erred and haue bene coÌ„trary to them selues with whose authority onely they presse me I am able to proue that they haue both erred and haue defined many times things contrary to themselues and therefore the authority of them he sayd not to be sufficient for the which he should call back those thinges the verity wherof standeth so firme and manifest in the holy Scripture that neyther of him it ought to be required neither could he so do without impiety Wherunto the Official agayne answered denying that any man could proue the CouÌ„cels to haue erred But Luther alledged that he coulde and promised to proue it and now night approching the Lordes rose and departed And after Luther had taken his leaue of the Emperour diuers Spaniardes scorned and scoffed the good man in the way going toward his lodging halowing and whoping after him a long while Upon the friday folowing when the Princes electors Dukes and other estates were assembled the Emperour sent to the whole body of the councell a certaine letter conteining in effect as foloweth ¶ The Emperours letter OVr predecessours who truely were Christian princes The Emperours aunswere against Luther were obedient to the Romish Churche which Martin Luther presently impugneth And therfore in as much as he is not determined to call backe his errors in any one poynt we cannot without great infamy and stayn of honor degenerate from the examples of our elders but will mayntayne the auncient fayth and geue ayde to the see of Rome And further we be resolued to pursue Martin Luther and his adherentes by excommunications and by other meanes that may be deuised to extinguish his doctrine Neuerthelesse we will not violate our fayth which we haue promised him but meane to geue order for safe returne to the place whence he came THe Princes electors Dukes Consultation vpon the Emperours letter and other estates of the Empire sate and consulted vpon this sentence on fryday al the after noone and saterday the whole daye so that Luther yet had no aunswere of the Emperour During this time diuers Princes Earles Barons Knightes of the Order Gentlemen Priestes Monkes with other the laitie and common sort visited him Al these were present at al houres in the Emperours Courte and could not be satisfied with the sight of him Also there were bylles set vp some against Luther and some as it seemed with him Notwithstanding many supposed and especially such as wel conceiued the matter that this was subtilly done by his enemies that therby occasion might be offered to infringe the safe conduct giuen him the which the Romane Ambassadours with all diligence endeuoured to bring to passe The Monday following before supper the Archebyshoppe of Triers aduertised Luther Great resort to Martyn Luther that on Wednesdaye nexte hee shoulde appeare before hym at nine of the clocke before dynner and assigned hym the place On Sainte Georges daye a certaine Chapleine of the Archebishop of Triers about supper tyme came to Luther by the commaundement of the Byshop signifying that at that houre and place prescribed he must the morowe after haue accesse to his maister The morow after saynt Georges day Luther obeying the Archbishops commaundement Luther appeareth before the Archb. of Tryers entred his palace being accompanyed thither with his sayd chaplayne and one of the Emperours Heraldes and such as came in his company out of Saxony to Wormes with other his chiefe frendes where as Doctour Voeus the Marques of Bades chaplein began to declare and protest in the presence of the Archbishop of Triors Doct. Veus his oration to Martin Luther Ioachime Marques of Brandeburge George Duke of Saxonye the bishops of Ausburge and Brandeburge the Earle George Iohn Boâ—ke of Strasburge Uerdcheymer and Peutinger Doctours that Luther was not called to be conferred with or to disputation but onely that the princes had procured licence of the Emperors maiesty through Christian charity to haue liberty graunted vnto them to exhort Luther beningly brotherly He sayd further that albeit the Councels had ordeyned diuers thinges For the authoriti of Councells yet they had not determined contrary matters And albeit they had greatly erred yet theyr authority was not therefore abased or at the least not so erred that it was lawful for euery man to impugne theyr opinions inferring moreouer many thinges of Zacheus and the Centurion Also of the constitutions and traditions and of Ceremonies ordeyned of men affirming that all these were established to represse vices according to the qualitye of tymes and that the Church could not be destitute of human constitutions It is true sayde he that by the fruites the tree may be known yet of these lawes and decrees of men many good fruites haue proceeded This he spake of Luthers words who denied any good fruites to come of their lawes and sainct Martin saint Nicholas and many other Sayntes haue bene present at the Councels Moreouer that Luthers bookes would breede a great tumult and incredible troubles and that he abused the coÌ„mon sort wich his booke of Christian liberty encouraging them to shake of theyr yoke and to confirme in them a disobedience that the world nowe was at another stay then when the beleuers were all of one hart and soule and therfore it was requisite and behouefull to haue lawes It was to be considered sayde he albeit he had writteÌ„ many good thinges and no doubt of a good mind as De Triplice iustitia and other matters yet howe the deuill now by craftye meanes goeth about to bring to passe that all his workes for euer should be condemned for by
Cardinall Wolsey Nixe Byshoppe of Norwich Fryers of Ipswich Thomas Bilney Bacheler of both lawes Fryer Byrd Fryer Hogekins Doctour Stokes Sir Thom. Moore Fryer Brusyerd Fryer Iohn Huggen Prouinciall of the Dominikes Fryer Geffrey Iulles Fryer Iugworth M. William Iecket gentleman William Nelson Thomas Williams Thomas Bilney Arthure which abiured At Norwiche Ann. 1531. In the story aboue passed of Cardinall Wolsey Anno. 1531. mention was made of certayne Thomas Bilney Martyr whome the sayde Cardinal caused to abiure as Bilney Geffrey Lome Garret Barnes and such other of whome we haue nowe the Lorde directing vs specially to entreate This Thom. Bilney was brought vp in the Uniuersitie of Cambridge euen from a child profiting in al kind of liberal science euen vnto the profession of both lawes But at the last hauing gotteÌ„ a better schoolemaister euen the holy spirit of Christ who enduing his hart by priuie inspiration with y e knowledge of better more wholesome things he came at the last vnto this point that forsaking y e knowledge of maÌ„s lawes he coÌ„uerted his studye to those things which tended more vnto godlynes then gaynefulnes Finally as he hymselfe was greatly inflamed with the loue of true religion godlines euen so agayne was in hys hart an incredible desire to allure many vnto the same desiring nothing more then that hee might stir vp incourage any to the loue of Christ sincere Religion Neyther was his labors vayne for he conuerted many of hys felowes vnto the knowledge of the Gospell amoÌ„gst which number was Thomas Arthur and M. Hugh Latimer which Latimer at that time was crossekeeper at Cambridge bringing it forth vpon procession dayes At the last Maister Latimer Crossekeeper in the Vniuersitye of Cambridge Bilney forsaking the Uniuersitie went into many places teaching preaching being associate with Arthur whiche accompanied him from the Uniuersitie The authoritie of Thom. Wolsey Cardinall of Yorke of whome ye heard before at that time was great in England but his pompe pride much greater which did euidently declare vnto all wise men the manifest vanitie not only of his life but also of all the Byshops and Cleargie Whereupon Bilney Bilney against the pride of the Pope and of his Cardinalls with other good men maruelling at the incredible insolencie of the Cleargie which they could now no longer suffer or abide beganne to shake and reprooue this excessiue pompe of the Cleargie and also to plucke at the authoritie of the Byshop of Rome Then it was time for the Cardinall to awake and speedily to looke about hys busines Neyther lacked he in this poynt any craft or subtiltie of a serpent for he vnderstood well enough vpon how slender a foundation theyr ambitious dignitie was grounded neyther was he ignoraunt that theyr Luciferous and proude kingdome could not long coÌ„tinue against the manifest word of God especially if the light of the Gospell should once open the eyes of men For otherwise he did not greatly feare the power and dipleasure of Kings and Princes Only thys he feared the voyce of Christ in his Gospell least it should disclose and detect their hypocrisie and deceites and force them to come into an order of godly discipline wherefore he thought good speedily in time to withstand these beginnings Whereupon he caused the sayd Bilney and Arthur to be apprehended and cast in prison as before yee haue heard After this the xxvij day of Nouember in the yeare of our Lord 1527. the sayde Cardinall accompanyed wyth a great number of Byshops Cardinall Wolsey with his complices agaynst Bilney and Arthur as the Archbyshop of Caunterbury Cuthbert of London Iohn of Rochester Nicholas of Ely Iohn of Exeter Iohn of Lincolne Iohn of Bathe and Welles Harry of Saint Asse with many other both Diuines and Lawyers came into the Chapterhouse of Westminster where the sayd Maister Thomas Bilney and Thomas Arthur were brought before them and the sayd Cardinall there enquired of M. Bilney whether he had priuately or publiquely preached or taught to the people the opinions of Luther or any other condemned by the Church contrary to the determination of the Church Whereunto Bilney answeared that wittingly he had not preached or taught any of Luthers opinions or any other contrary to the Catholique Churche Then the Cardinall asked him whether he had not once made an othe before that he should not preach rehearse or defende any of Luthers opinioÌ„s but should impugne the same euerywhere He answered that he had made such an othe but not lawfully which interrogatories so ministred and answeares made the Cardinall caused hym to sweare to aunsweare playnely to the articles and errors preached and set foorth by him as well in the Citie and dioces of London as in the dioces of Norwich and other places and that he shuld do it without any craft qualifying or leauing out any part of the truth After he was thus sworne and examined the sayd Cardinal proceded to the examination of M. Thomas Arthur there present causing him to take the like othe Thomas Arthur examined that M. Bilney did Which done he asked of him whether he had not once told sir Tho. More knight y t in the Sacrament of the altar was not the very body of Christ Which interrogatory he denied Then the Cardinal gaue him time to deliberate til noone and to bring in his answeare in writing After noone the same daye what tyme the examination of the foresayde Thomas Arthur was ended the Cardinall and Byshops by theyr authoritie Ex officio did call in for witnesses before Mayster Bilney certayne men namely Iohn Huggen chiefe Prouinciall of the Friers preachers throughout all England Geffrey Iulles and Richard Iugworth professours of Diuinitie of the same order Also William Iecket Gentleman William Nelson and Thomas Williams which were sworne that all fauour hate loue or rewarde set aparte they shoulde without concealing of any falsehoode or omitting anye truth speake theyr myndes vpon the Articles layde agaynst them or preached by hym as well within the Dioces of London as the Dioces of Norwich and because he was otherwise occupyed aboute the affayres of the Realme he committed the hearing of the matter to the Byshop of London and to other Byshops there present or to three of them to proceede agaynst all men as well spirituall as temporall as also against schedules writings and bookes set forth and translated by Martin Luther lately condemned by Pope Leo the tenth and by all maner of probable meanes to enquire and roote out their errors and opinions and all such as were found culpable to compell them to abiuration according to the lawe or if the matter so required to deliuer them vnto the secular power and to geue them full power and authoritie to determine vpon them The xxvij of Nouember in the yeare aforesayde the Byshop of London Bâ—â—ney and Aâ—tâ—ure bâ—â—â—ght befâ—re â—uÌ„â—tall biâ—hop of Lâ—ndon with the Byshop of Ely and
Rochester came vnto the Byshop of Norwiches house whereas likewise Ex officio they did sweare certayne witnesses against mayster Thomas Arthur in lyke sorte as they had done before agaynst mayster Bilney and so proceeded to the examination of mayster Arthur whiche being ended vpon certayne interrogatories the Byshop of London warned hym by vertue of hys othe Wâ—rke they neuer so secretly yet Gâ—d bringeth their practises to light at length that he should not reueale his examinations nor his answeres nor any parte or parcell thereof The seconde day of December the Bishops assembled agayne in the same place and sware more witnesse agaynst Mayster Bilney That done they called for Mayster Arthur vnto whose charge they layde these Articles folowing ¶ Articles agaynst Thomas Arthur Artiâ—les against Thomas Arthur 1 IN primis that he exhorted the people in his prayers to pray specially for those that now be in prison which Article he denyed 2 That he sayde though men be restrayned to preache now adayes which is agaynst Gods lawes yet I may preache First by the authoritie of my Lord Cardinall for I haue his licence Secondly by the authoritie of the Uniuersitie Thirdly by the Pope Fourthly by the authoritie of God where he sayeth Euntes in mundum praedicate Euangelium omni creaturae By whyche authoritie euerye man may preach Authoritye to preache and there is neyther Byshop nor Ordinary nor yet the Pope that may make any lawe to let any man to preach the Gospell This Article he confessed that he spake 3 When he spake of Lawes he brought a similitude of Crosses set vp againste the walles of London that men should not pisse there When there was but one Crosse or a fewe more men did reuerence them and pissed not there but when there was in euery corner a Crosse set then men of necessitie were compelled to pisse vpon the Crosses So in lyke manner when there was but a fewe holy and deuoute lawes in the Churche then men were afrayde to offend them Afterwarde they made many lawes for their aduantage The multitude of lawes make lawes to be câ—ntemned and such as were pecuniall those they do obserue and such as are not pecuniall those they call Palea and regard them not and so now adayes there are so many lawes that whether a man do ill or well he shall be taken in the lawe He confessed that he spake the very same or the like words Palea in the Popes decrees The preaching of the Gospell is to be left for no persecution 4 He said Good people if I should suffer persecution for the preaching of the Gospel of God yet there is 7000. more that would preach y e Gospell of God as I do now Therfore good people good people whiche wordes be often rehearsed as it were lamenting thinke not that if these tyrants and persecuters put a man to death the preaching of the Gospell therefore is to be forsaken This Article he confessed that he spake in like words and sense sauing that he made no mention of tyrants 5 That euery man yea euery lay man is a priest He confessed that he spake such wordes declaring in hys Sermon that euery Christian man is a Priest offering vp the sacrifice of prayer and if they dyd murmure agaynste the order of Priesthoode they dyd murmure agaynst themselues 6 That men should praye to no Saintes in heauen but onely to God and they should vse no other Mediatour for them but Christ Iesu our redeemer only This Article he denyed 7 He preached that they shoulde worship no Images of Saintes Aaginst Images whiche were nothing but stockes and stones This he also denied 8 He did preache vpon Whitsonday last within the Uniuersitie of Cambridge such or like wordes and sentences That a Bachelor of Diuinitie admitted of the Uniuersitie or any other person hauing or knowing the Gospell of God shoulde go foorth and preache in euery place and let for no man of what estate or degree soeuer he were and if any Byshop did accurse them for so doing their curses should turne to the harme of themselues He confessed this Which aunsweres thus made and acknowledged the sayd M. Arthur did reuoke and condemne the sayd Articles agaynst him ministred Arthur submitteth himselfe and submitted him selfe to the punishment and iudgement of the Church The thyrd day of December the Byshop of London with the other Byshops assemblyng in the place aforesayd after that Bilney had denyed vtterly to returne to the Church of Rome the Byshop of London in discharge of his coÌ„science as he sayd least he should hide any thyng that had come to his hands he did really exhibite vnto the Notaries in the presence of the sayd Maister Bilney 5. letters of Bylney to the Bysh. of London certaine letters to witte fiue letters or Epistles with one Schedule in one of the Epistles conteyning his Articles and aunsweres folded therein and an other Epistle folded in maner of a booke with sixe leaues which all and euery one he commaunded to be written out and registred and the originals to be deliuered to him agayne This was done in the presence of Maister Bilney desiring a Copie of them and he bounde the Notaries with an othe for the safe keepyng of the Copies and true Registryng of the same Whiche Articles and aunsweres with three of the same Epistles with certaine depositions deposed by the foresayd witnesse Ex Regist Londinensi here followe truely drawen out partly of his owne hand writyng and partly out of the Register * Interrogatories whereupon Maister Thomas Arthur and Maister Bilney were accused and examined 1 WHether they did beleue with their hartes that the Assertions of Luther Interrogatories against Bilney Arthur which are impugned by the Byshop of Rochester were iustly and godly condemned and that Luther with his adherentes was a wicked and detestable hereticke 2. Whether they did beleue that the generall CouÌ„cels and Ecclesiasticall Constitutions once receiued and not abrogat agayn ought to be obserued of all men Constitutions euen for conscience sake and not onely for feare 3. Whether they did beleue that the Popes lawes were profitable and necessary to the preferrement of godlynesse not repugnaunt to the holy Scriptures neither by any meanes to be abrogate but to be reuerenced of all men 4. Whether they did beleue that the Catholicke Churche may erre in the fayth or no The Church and whether they thinke that Catholicke Church to be a sensible Church which may be demonstrate and poynted out as it were with a finger or that it is onely a spirituall Church intelligible knowen onely vnto God 5. Whether they thinke that the Images of Saintes are Christenly set in the Churches Images and ought to be worshypped of all true Christians 6. Whether that a man may beleue without hurt to his fayth or note of heresie the soules of Peter and Paule Whether
mindes to make them put theyr fayth in our Lady and in other saynts and not in God alone to whom be honor and glory for euer Brusierd But that I beleue and knowe that God and all his Sayntes will take euerlasting reuengement vppon thee I woulde surely with these nayles of myne be thy death for this horrible and enorme iniury agaynst the precious bloud of Christ. God sayth I will not the death of a sinner but rather that he conuert and liue And thou blasphemest him as though he should lay priuy snares of death for vs secretly that we shoulde not espye them Whiche if it were true we might well say then with Hugh de saynt Uictore in this maner If it be an error it is of thee O God that we be deceiued for these be confirmed with such signes and wonders which can not be done but by thee But I am assured it is vntrue and hereticall and therfore I will leaue this matter and will talke with you concerning the merites of Sayntes For once I remember in a certayne Sermon of yours you said that no Saint though his suffering were neuer so great and his life most pure deserued anye thing for vs with God either by his death or life which is contrary to S. Austen Bilney Christ sayth one thing Saynt Augusten another whether of these two shoulde we beleue For Christ willing to deliuer vs out of this darck dungeon of ignorance gaue forth a certayne parable of ten virgins of which fiue were fooles and fiue were wise By the fiue foolish virgins wanting the oyle of good workes he meant vs all sinners By the wise Uirgins he meant the companye of all holy Sayntes * God leadeth not into errour but hath left hys scriptures to lead vs into truth Math. 25. Saintes haue not merites sufficient for themselues much lesse to spare to others Now let vs heare what the fiue wise Uirgynes aunswered to the fiue foolish crauing oyle of them No say they least peraduenture wee haue not sufficient for vs and for you Get you rather to them that sell and buye of them to serue your turne Wherfore if they had not oyle sufficient for them selues and also for the other where then be the merites of Sayntes wherewith they can deserue both for themselues and for vs Certes I cannot see Brusierd You wrast the Scripture from the right vnderstanding to a reprobate sense that I am scarse able to hold mine eyes froÌ„ teares hearing with mine eares these wordes of you Fare ye well ¶ The Submission of M. Thomas Bilney THe fourth day of DeceÌ„ber the bishop of London with the other bishops his assistauntes Bilney conuented againe bâ—fore the Byshop of London assembled againe in the chapter house of Westminster whether also M. Bilney was brought and was exhorted admonished to abiure and recant who aunswered that he would stand to his coÌ„science Then the Bishop of London with the other Byshops Ex officio did publish the depositions of the witnesses with his Articles and aunsweres commaunding that they should be read That done the Byshop exhorted hym agayne to deliberate with himselfe whether he woulde returne to the Church and renouÌ„ce his opinions or no and badde him to depart into a voyd place and there to deliberate with himselfe Which done the Bishoppe asked him agayne if he would returne Who aunswered Fiat iusticia iudicium in nomine domini Bilney denyeth to recant 〈…〉 and being diuers times admonished to abiure he would make no other answere but Fiat iustitia c. And haec est dies quam fecit Dominus exultemus laetemur in ea Then the Byshop after deliberation putting off his cap sayd In nomine patris filij spiritus sancti Amen Exurgat Deus dissipentur inimici eius and making a crosse on his forehead and his brest by the counsell of the other Bishops he gaue sentence against M. Bilney being there present in this maner I by the consent and counsell of my brethren here present do pronounce thee Thomas Bilney who hast bene accused of diuers Articles to be conuict of heresy and for the rest of the sentence we take deliberation till to morow The 5. day of December the Byshops assembled there agayne before whom Bilney was brought whom the byshop asked if he would returne to the vnity of the Church and reuoke his heresies which he had preached Wherunto Bilney aunswered that he would not be a slaunder to the Gospell Bilney conuented againe befâ—re the Bâ—shop Biâ—â—ey reâ—â—iseth againe to 〈◊〉 trusting that he was not seperate froÌ„ the Churh and that if the multitude of witnesses might be credited he might haue 30. men of honest life on his part agaynst one to the contrary brought in agaynst him which wytnesses the Byshoppe sayd came to late for after publication they could not be receiued by the law Then Bilney alleadging the story of Susan and Daniel the Bishop of London still exhorted him to returne to the vnity of the Church and to abiure his heresies Lyke Byshops lyke lawes and permitted him to goe into some secret place there to consult with his frendes till one of the clocke at after noone of the same day At afternoone the bishop of London agayne asked him whether he would returne to the church and acknowledge his heresies Bilney conuented the 3. tyme. Bilney aunswered that he trusted he was not seperate from the Church and required time and place to bring in witnesses which was refused Then the Byshop once agayne required of him whether he woulde turne to the Catholicke Church Whereunto he aunswered Bilneys witnesses refused that if they could teach and proue sufficiently that he was coÌ„uict he would yelde and submit himselfe and desired agayne to haue time and space to bring in agayne his refused witnesses and other answere he would geue none Then the Byshop put M. Bilney aside and tooke couÌ„sel with his felowes and afterward calling in M. Bilney asked him agayne whether he would abiure but he would make no other aunswere then before Then the Byshoppe with the consent of the rest did decree and determine that it was not lawfull to heare a petition which was agaynst the law and enquiring agayne whether he would abiure he aunswered plainely no and desired to haue time to consult with his frendes in whom his trust was Bilney denyeth the third time to recant and beynge once agayne asked whether he would returne and instanly desired thereunto or els the sentence must be read he required the Bishop to geue him licence to deliberate wyth himselfe vntill the next morow whether he might abiure the heresies wherwith he was defamed or no. The Bishop graunted him that he should haue a litle time to deliberate with M. Dancaster but Bilney required space till the next morow to consult with M. Farmar and Mayster Dancaster But the Bishop would not graunt him his request Dancaster conferreth
with Bilney for feare least he should appeale But at the last the Bishop enclining vnto him graunted him two nightes respite to deliberate that is to say till Saterday at 9. of the clocke afore noone and then to geue a playn determinate answere what he would do in the premisses The 7. day of December in the yeare and place aforesayd the Byshop of London with the other Byshops being assembled Bilney also personally appered Whom the Bishop of London asked whether he would now returne to the vnity of the Church and reuoke the errors and heresies wherof he stood accused detected and conuicted Who aunswered that now he was perswaded by Maister Dancaster and other his frendes he would submitte hymselfe trusting that they woulde deale gently with him both in his abiuration penaunce Bilney through infirmitie rather then by conuiction recanteâ—h Then he desired that he might read his abiuration which the Byshop graunted When he had read the same secretly by himselfe and was returned being demaunded what he would doe in the premisses he aunswered that he would abiure and submitte himselfe and there openly read his abiuration Ex Regist. LoÌ„d and subscribed it and deliuered it to the Bishoppe which then did absolue him and for his penaunce enioyned him M. Bilney enioyned penance that he should abide in prison appoynted by the Cardinall till he were by him released and moreouer the next day he shoulde go before the procession in the Cathedrall Church of S. Paule bare headed with a Fagot on his shoulder should stand before the Preacher at Paules Crosse all the SermoÌ„ time Ex Regist. Lond. Here for so much as mention is made before of v. letters or Epistles whiche this good man wrote to Cutbert Tonstall Bishop of London and by the sayd Byshop deliuered vnto the Registers we thought good to insert certayne thereof such as could come to our handes The Copy of which letters as they were written by him in Latin because they are in the former Edition to be seene and read in the same Latine wherein he wrote them it shall suffice in this booke to expresse the same onely in Englishe Concerning the first Epistle which conteyneth the whole story of his conuersion and seemeth more effectual in the Latine then in the Englishe we haue exhibited it in the second Edition pag. 1141. and therefore haue here onelye made mention of the same briefely The copy whereof beginneth thus ¶ Reuerendo in Christo patri D. Cutb. Tonstallo Lond. Episcopo T. Bilnaeus Salutem in Christo cum omni subiectione tanto presulidebitam HOc nomine pater in Christo obseruaÌ„de longe beatiorem me puto quòd ad tuae Paternitatis examinationem vocari me contigit Ea enim eruditione es ea vitae integâ—itate quod omnes fatentur vt ipsemet non possis alioqui diuinarum in te dotium estimator non admodum magnificus quoties tibi succurrit quanta tibi gratis fecerit Deus in illius laudes non erumpere ac tecum in corde tacitus exclamare Fecit mihi magna qui potens est sanctum nomen eius In talem nunc me iudicem incidisse gratulor ac Deo qui moderatur omnia gratiam pro virili habeo Luke 1. Et quanquam testis est mihi Deus nullius in omnibus meis concionibus erroris mihi conscius sum nedum haereseos aut factionis quod calumniantur quidam quaestus sui quà m animarum lucri auidiores tamen supra modum laetor diuina haud dubiè benignitate prouisum est vt ob veritatis testimonium ad Tunstalli tribunal sisterer qui si quis alius optimè nouit nunquam defuturos Iannes ac Iambres qui veritatem resistant nunquam defuturos * * Elymas magus Act. 13. Elymates qui conentur subuertere vias domini rectas denique nunquam defuturos Demetrios * * Pithonissa Act. .6 Pythonissas Balaamos * * Nicolaitae Apoc. 2. Nicolaitas Caynos Ismaeles qui omnes cum quae sua sunt non quae Iesu Christi auidissimè sectentur quaerant qui fieri potest vt Christum sincerè ac simpliciter annunciatum perferant Nam si populus semel in Christum pro se passum solidè ac purè confidere occeperit ruent mox in verè fidelium pectoribus quaecunque hactenus pro Christo amplexi sunt Tunc intelligent non hic aut illic Christum esse sed regnum Dei in semetipsis esse Tunc intelligent patrem neque in montibus Samariae neque Hierosolymis adorandum esse sed in omni loco in spiritu veritate Quod si fit actum de lucris suis putabunt bestiae agri quorum interest impleri illud Ezechielis 34. Dispersae sunt oues meae Ezech. 34. eo quòd non esset pastor factae sunt in deuorationem omnium bestiarum agri dispersae sunt Errauerunt greges mei in cunctis montibus in vniuerso colle excelso super omnem faciem terrae dispersi sunt greges mei non erat qui requireret non erat inquam qui requireret Imo si quis requirere velit ac in caulas Christi vnitatem dico fidei errabundos reducâ—re mox insurgunt nomine Pastores sed reuera lupi qui non aliud de grege quà m lac lanam pellem quaerunt animas cum suas tum gregis permittentes diabolo Insurgunt inquam Pseudopastores veri Demetrij ac Demetrij instar exclamant Hic hereticus vbiqui suadet auertitque multam turbam dicens quod non sunt dij qui manibus fiunt Hi sunt hi pater colende sunt qui sub pretextu persequendi Hereticos ventris sui negotium agunt inimici crucis Christi Qui quiduis potius ferre possunt quà m puraÌ„ Christi pro peccatis nostris crucifixi annunciationem Hi funt quibus Christus aeternam minatur damnationeÌ„ cum ait Vae vobis Scribae Pharisei Math. 23. Hypocritae qui clauditis regnum coelorum ante homines vos enim noÌ„ intratis nec introeuntes sinitis intrate Hi sunt qui cum ipse aliunde ascenderunt alios intrare non sinunt Quod patet quia si quis per me inquit Christus introierit saluabitur ingredietur egredietur pascua inueniet hi non inueniunt pascua nunquam enim doceÌ„t alios post se trahunt vt non per Christum qui solus est ostium per quod ad patrem peruenitur sed aliunde per opuscula quae ouibus tacito nonnunquam Christo Iohn 10. suadent proponunt iniungunt ad suum potius quaestum quà m animarum salutem spectantes hoc deteriores quà m illi qui super Christum fundamentum edificant lignum foenum stipulam Isti fateÌ„tur se Christum scire sed factis negant Denique hi sunt medici illi 1. Cor. 3. in quos mulier illa annis duodecim
pleasure I must disburse money to pay for thē or els I cannot haue them so I will assure you to haue euery booke of them that is printed vnsolde The Bishop thinking he had God by the toe sayd do your diligence gētle Maister Packington get thē for me I wil pay whatsoeuer they cost Augustine Packington the Byshop of Londons marchaunt for I entend to burne destroy them all at Paules Crosse. This Augustine Packington went vnto William Tyndall and declared the whole matter and so vppon compact made betweene them the Bishop of London had the bookes Packington had the thankes Tindall had the money After this Tindall corrected the same new Testaments agayn and caused them to be newly imprinted so that they came thicke and threefolde ouer into England When the Bishop perceaued that hee sent for Packington and sayde to him how commeth this y t there are so many new Testamentes abroad you promised me that you would buy them all Then aunswered Packington surely I bought all that was to be had but I perceiue the haue printed more since I see it will neuer be better so long as they haue letters and stamps wherfore you were best to buy the stamps too so you shal be sure At whiche aunswere the Bishop smiled and so the matter ended In short space after it fortuned y t George Constantine was apprehended by syr Thomas More George Constantine which was then Chauncellour of England suspected of certayne heresies during the time that hee was in the custodye of M. More After diuers communications amongest other thinges M. More asked of hym saying Cōstantine I would haue thee playne with me in one thing that I will aske and I promise thee I will shew thee fauour in all other thyngs wherof thou art accused There is beyond the Sea Tyndall Ioye and a great meany of you I knowe they can not liue w tout helpe There are some that help and succour them with money and thou beyng one of them haddest thy part therof and therfore knowest from whence it came I pray thee tell me who be they that helpe them thus My Lord quoth Constantine I will tell you truely it is the Bishop of London that hath holpen vs for he hath bestowed among vs a great deale of mony vppon new Testamentes to burne them and that hath bene and yet is our only succour and comfort Now by my truth quoth More I thinke euen the same for so much I told the Bishop before he went about it Of this Georg Constantine moreouer it is reported by Syr Tho. More that he being taken and in holde Out of Mores preface agaynst Tyndall seemed wel content to renounce hys former doctrine not onely to disclose certayne other of hys fellowes but also studyed deuised how those books which he himselfe and other of his fellowes had brought and shipped might come to the Bishops hands to be burned and shewed to the foresayd Syr Tho. More Chauncellour the shipmans name that had them and the markes of the fardels George Constantine a discloser of his fellowes by the whiche the bookes afterward were taken burned Besides this hee is reported also to haue disclosed diuers of his companiōs of whome some were abiured after some had abiured before as Rich. Necton who was committed to Newgate vpon the same and is thought there to haue dyed in prison or els had not escaped theyr handes but should haue suffered burning if the reporte of M. More be to be credited More in hys preface agaynst Tindall Notwithstanding the same Constantine afterward by the helpe of some of hys frendes George Constantine a troubler of Ferrat Bishop of S. Dauids escaped out of prison ouer the seas and after that in the time of king Edward was one of them that troubled the good Bishop of S. Dauids which after in Queene Maryes tyme was Burned But of Constantine enough Mention was made in the leafe before pag. 1040. how the Byshops had procured of the king a proclamation to be set forth in the yeare of our Lorde 990. for the abolishing of diuers bookes aforenamed and also for y e withstanding of al such as taught or preached any thing agaynst the dignitie and ordinaunces of the Church of Rome Upon this proclamation insued great persecution and trouble against y e poore innocēt flock of Christ as here following you may see with the sayd proclamation also prefixed before y e same the tenour whereof is this * A proclamation for resisting and withstanding of most damnable heresies sowen within this realme by the disciples of Luther and other heretikes peruerters of Christes religion THe king our soueraigne Lord of his most vertuous and gratious disposition This proclamation was made throughout all England the yeare of our Lorde 1519. and the 21. yeare of K. Henry 8. considering that this noble realme of England hath of long tyme continued in the true Catholicke fayth of Christes religion and that his noble progenitours kinges of thys hys sayd realme haue before thys tyme made and enacted many deuout lawes statutes and ordinaunces for the mayntenaunce and defence of the sayde fayth agaynst the malicious and wicked sectes of heretickes and Lollardes who by peruersion of holye Scripture do induce the erroneous opinions sow sedition amōg Christen people and finally disturbe the peace and tranquillitie of Christē realmes as late happened in some parties of Germany where by the procurement and sedition of Martin Luther and other heretickes wer slayn an infinite number of Christen people cōsidering also that as well by the corruption malice of indiscrete preachers sautors of the sayd erroneous sects as by certayn hereticall and blasphemous bookes lately made and priuily sent into this realme by the disciples fautors adherents of the sayd Martin Luther other heretickes the kings subiects are like to be corrupted vnlesse his highnes as the defēsor of the faith do put to his most gracious helpe authoritie royal to the due speedy reformation thereof his highnes therfore lyke a most gracious Prince of his blessed vertuous disposition for the incomparable zeale which he hath to Christes religion faith for the singular loue affection that he beareth to all his good subiects of this his realme specially to the saluation of their soules according to his office duetye in that behalfe willeth and intendeth to prouide with all cōuenient expedition that this his noble realme may be preserued frō the said pestiferous cursed seditious errours And for as much as his highnes is credibly informed that some of the said errours be already sowen spread within this his realme partly by the corruption of indiscreete preachers partlye by erroneous bookes compiled printed written as well in the English tongue as in latine other languages repleat with most venemous heresies blasphemies slaunders intollerable to the cleane eares of any good
him the tenour whereof here ensueth ¶ The sentence geuen against Iohn Frith IN the name of God Amen We Iohn by the permission of God Byshop of London lawfully and rightly proceeding with all godly fauour by authoritie and vertue of our office against thee Iohn Frith of our iurisdictiō Sentence against Iohn Frythe before vs personally here present being accused and detected and notoriously slaundered of heresie hauinge hearde seene and vnderstande and with diligent deliberation wayed discussed and considered the merites of the cause all thinges being obserued which by vs in this behalfe by order of law ought to be obserued sittyng in our iudgement seate the name of Christ being first called vppon and hauing * As they had which crucified Christ. God onely before our eyes because by y e actes enacted propoūded and exhibited in this matter and by thine owne confession iudicially made before vs we do finde that thou hast taught holden and affirmed and obstinately defended dyuers errours and heresies and damnable opinions contrarie to the doctrine and determinatiō of the holy Church and specially agaynst the reuerende Sacrament and albeit that we following the example of Christ which woulde not the death of a sinner but rather that he should conuert and lyue haue oftentimes gone about to correct thee and by al lawfull meanes that we coulde and moste wholesome admonitions that we did knowe to reduce thee againe to y e true fayth and the vnitie of the vniuersall Catholique Churche notwithstanding wee haue founde thee obstinate and stiffe necked willingly continuing in thy damnable opinions heresies and refusing to returne againe vnto the true faith and vnitie of the holy mother Church and as the childe of wickednesse and darkenesse so to haue hardened thy harte that thou wylt not vnderstande the voyce of thy sheapeheard which with a fatherly affection doth seeke after thee nor wilt not be allured with his godly and fatherly admonitions We therefore Iohn the Bishop aforesaid not willyng that thou whiche arte wicked shouldest become more wicked and infecte the Lordes flocke wyth thy heresye which we are greatly afrayde of do iudge thee and definitiuely condemne thee the sayde Iohn Frith thy demerites and faultes beyng aggrauate through thy damnable obstinacie as gyltie of most detestable heresies and as an obstinate vnpenitent sinner refusing penitently to returne to y e lappe and vnitie of the holy mother Church and that thou haste bene and arte by Lawe excommunicate and pronounce and declare thee to be an excōmunicate person also wee pronounce and declare thee to bee an heretique to be cast out from the Church and left vnto the iudgement of the secular power and nowe presentlye so do leaue thee vnto the secular power and their iudgement moste earnestly requiring them in the bowels of our Lorde Iesus Chryst that this execution and punishment worthily to be done vppon thee maye so bee moderate that the rigour thereof be not too extreme nor yet the gentlenesse too muche mitigated but that it may bee to the saluation of thy soule to the extirpation terrour and conuersion of heretiques to the vnitie of the Catholique fayth Moderation pretended but none shewed by this our sentence definitiue or finall decree which we here promulgate in this fourme aforesayde This sentence thus readde the Byshop of London directed hys letter to Syr Steuen Pecocke Mayor of London Iohn Fryth deliuered to the secular handes and the Sheriffes of the same Citie for the receyuyng of the foresayde Iohn Frith into their charge Who being so deliuered ouer vnto them the fourth daye of Iulie in the yeare aforesayde was by them caryed into Smithfield to be burned and when he was tyed vnto the stake there it sufficiently appeared with what constancye and courage he suffered death The constant death of Iohn Fryth for when as the fagots and fire were put vnto hym hee willingly embraced the same therby declaring with what vprightnesse of mynde he suffered hys death for Christes sake and the true doctryne whereof that daye hee gaue with his bloud a perfect and firme testimonie The wynde made hys death somewhat the more longer which bare away the flame from him vnto his felowe that was tyed to his backe but hee had established hys minde with such pacience God geuinge hym strength that euen as though he had felt no paine in that long torment he seemed rather to reioyce for his felow thē to be careful for himselfe This truely is the power and strength of Christ stryuing vanquishing in his Saintes who sanctifye vs together with them and direct vs in all thinges to the glory of his holy name Amen This day before the burning of these worthye men of God the Bishop of London certified king Henry the eight of his worthy ye rather wooluish proceeding against these men the tenour whereof for as muche as it proceedeth as the other do before we therefore omit it referryng the reader to the same ¶ Andrewe Hewet burned with Maister Frith ANdrewe Hewet borne in Feuersham in the county of Kent Andrew Hewet Martyr a yong man of the age of foure and twenty yeres was apprentise with one maister Warren Taylor in Watlyng streete And as it happened that hee went vppon a holy daye into Fleete streate Anno. 1533. towarde Saint Dunstanes he met with one William Holt which was foreman with the kyngs Taylour at that present called maister Malte and beynge suspected by the same Holt which was a dissemblyng wretche to be one that fauoured the Gospel after a litle talke had with hym he went into an honest house about Fleete Bridge whiche was a bookesellers house Then Holt thynking he had founde good occasion to shew foorth some fruit of his wickednesse Andrew Hewet apprehended sent for certaine offycers and searched the house fynding the same Andrew apprehended hym and caryed hym to the Byshops house where he was cast into yrons The man that gaue him this file was Valentine Freese the Painters brother who was afterward with his wyfe burned in Yorke and being there a good space by the meanes of a certaine honest man he had a File conueyed vnto hym wherewith he fyled of his yrons when he spyed his tyme he got out of the gate But being a man vnskilfull to hyde hym selfe for lacke of good acquaintance he went into Smythfielde and there mette with one Wythers whych was an hypocrite as Holt was Which Wythers vnderstandynge howe he had escaped and that hee knewe not whyther to goe pretendyng a faire countenāce vnto hym willed hym to go wyth him promysing that he shoulde bee prouyded for and so kept hym in the countrey where he had to do from Lowe Sunday til Whitsuntide and then brought him to London to y e house of one Iohn Chapman in Hosier lane beside Smithfielde and there left him by the space of two dayes Then he came to the layde Chapmans house againe and brought Holt with
dayes who kepte her maides and suche as were about her so occupyed in sowing and woorking of shirts smockes for the poore The good order of the Court in Queene Annes tyme. that neither was there sene any idlenes then amoÌ„gst them nor any leisure to followe such pastimes as daily are seene now a daies to raigne in princes courtes Thus the king being deuorced from the lady Dowager his brothers wife maried this gracious Lady makyng a prosperous and happy change for vs The king diuorced from Lady Catherine froÌ„ the Pope both at one tyme. being diuorced from the foresaide Princesse and also from the Pope both at one time Notwythstanding as good and godly purposes are neuer without some incommoditie or trouble following so it happened in this diuorcement that the sayde Princesse procuring from Rome the Popes curse caused both the king and the realme to be interdited wherof more is hereafter to be spoken In the meane time Quene Anne shortly after her mariage Anno 1533 being great with childe the next yeare followynge which was 1533. after the first diuorcement publikely proclaimed Queene Anne crowned Queene Elizabeth borne was crowned wyth high solemnitie at Westminster and not long after her Coronation the 7. day of September she was brought a bed and deliuered of a faire Lady for whose good deliueraunce Te Deum was songe in all places and great preparation made for the Christening The Maior and his brethren with 40. of the chiefe Citizens were commaunded to be present withall the nobles and Gentlemen The kings Pallace and all the wals betweene that and the Friers was hanged with Arras and the Friers Churche Also the Fonte was of siluer stoode in the midst of the Churche three steppes high whych was couered with a fine cloth and diuers Gentlemen wyth aprons and towels about their neckes gaue attendance about it Ouer the Fonte hong a faire Canapy of crimosine Satten fringed wyth Golde About it was a raile couered wyth saie Betweene the Quire and the body of the church was a close place with a pan of fire to make the childe ready in These things thus ordered the childe was brought into the Hall and then euery man set forward First the citizens 2. and 2. Then the gentlemen Esquiers and Chapleins Next after folowed the Aldermen and the Maior alone Next the Maior folowed the kings Councell Then the kings Chappel Then Barons Bishops and Earles Then came the Earl of Essex bearing the couered Basons gilte After him the Marques of Exeter wyth the taper of Uirgin waxe Next him the Marques Dorset bearynge the Salte Behinde him the Ladie Marie of Northfolke bearing the Chrisome which was very riche of Perle and stone The olde Duchesse of Northfolke bare the childe in a Mantle of Purple Ueluette with a longe traine Furred with Ermine The Duke of Northfolke with hys Marshal rod went on the right hand of the sayde Duchesse and the Duke of Suffolke on the left hande Before them went the Officers of armes The Countesse of Kente bare the long traine of the childes mantell Betwene the Countesse and the child went the Erle of Wilshire on the right hand and the Erle of Darby on the left hand supporting the said traine In the middest ouer the childe was borne a Canapie by the Lord Rochford the Lord Hussey the Lord William Haward and the Lord Thomas Hawarde the elder In this order they came vnto the Churche dore where the Bishop of London mette it with diuers Abbots and Byshops and began the obseruances of the Sacrament The Archbishop of Caunterbury was Godfather and the olde Duchesse of Northfolke and the old Marchionesse of Dorset widowes were Godmothers and the childe was named Elizabeth After all thinges were done at the Churche doore the child was brought to the Fonte Christened This done Cranmer godfather to Queene Elizabeth Garter the chiefe king of armes cryed aloud God of his infinite goodnes send prosperous lyfe and longe to the high and mighty princesse of England ELIZABETH Then the Trompettes blew and the childe was brought vp to the aultare and immediately confirmed by the Archbishop the Marchionesse of Exceter beyng Godmother Then the Archbishop of Caunterbury gaue to the Princesse a standing cup of Gold The Duchesse of Northfolke gaue to her a standing cup of Golde fretted with Pearle The Marchionesse of Dorset three gilte boles pounced with a couer The Marchionesse of Exceter three standing boles gilt grauen with a couer And so after a solemne bancket ended with Ipocras Wafers and such lyke in great plenty they returned in like order agayne vnto the Courte wyth the Princesse and so departed At the Maryage of this noble Lady as there was no small ioy vnto al good and godly men and no lesse hope of prosperous successe to Gods true Religion so in like maner on the contrarye parte the papistes wanted not theyr malicious and secret attemptes as by the false hipocrisie and fayned holynesse of a false fayned hipocrite this yeare before espyed found out may sufficiently appeare what theyr deuilishe deuises and purposes were For certayne Monks Friers other euill disposed persoÌ„s of a deuilish intent had put into the heades of many of the kinges subiectes that they had reuelation of God and hys sayntes y t he was highly displeased w t king Henry for y e diuorcement of the Lady Katherine and surmised amongst other thyngs that God had reuealed to a Nunne named Elizabeth Barton whome they called the holy maide of Kente that in case the Kinge proceeded in the sayde deuorce The maide of Kent with her false fained hipocrisie appreheÌ„ded hee should not be king of this realme one moneth after and in the reputation of God not one day nor hour This Elizabeth Barton by fals dissimulation practised and shewed to the people marueilous alteration of her visage and other partes of her body as if she had bene rapt or in a traunce in those fained traunces by false hipocrisie as though shee had bene inspired of God she spake many words in rebuking of sinne and reproouing the Gospell whiche shee called heresie and among them vttered diuers thyngs to the great reproch of the king and Quene to the establishing of Idolatrie Pilgrimage and the derogatioÌ„ of Gods glory whych her naughtines being spied out by the great labour and diligence of the Archbishop of Caunterbury the Lord Cromwell and Maister Hugh Latimer shee was condemned and put to death with certeyne of her affinitie and Councell in the moneth of Aprill Elizabeth 〈◊〉 with her 〈◊〉 coÌ„spirâ—tâ—rs an 1533. The names of which conspiratours with her were these Edwarde Bocking Monke of Canterbury Richard Master Person of Aldington Iohn Dering Monke of Canterbury Hugh Riche Frier Warden of the Gray Friers of Canterbury Richard Risby Henry Gold bacheler of Diuinitie and Person of Aldermary Fisher Byshop of Rochester Iohn Adeson Priest his Chapleine Thomas
Laurence the Byshops Register of Caunterbury Edwarde Thwates Thomas Abell Of the which persons the sayd Elizabeth Berton Henry Gold Richard Master Edwarde Bocking Iohn Dering Hugh Riche Richarde Risby were attaynted of Treason by Acte of Parliament and put to execution The residue as Fisher Byshop of Rochester Thomas Golde Thomas Laurence Edwarde Thwates Iohn Adeson Thomas Abell being conuicte and atteynted of misprison were condemned to prison and forfayted theyr goodes possessions to the King Ex Statut an 25 Reg Hen 8. Edward Hall a writer of our Englishe Stories making mention of this Elizabeth Barton aforesayd adioyneth next in his booke A maruelous iudgement of god against Pauier an open enemye to his worde the narration of one Pauier or Pauie a notorious enemie no doubt to Gods truth Thys Pauier beyng the towne Clerke of the Citie of London was a man sayth he that in no case coulde abyde to heare that the Gospell shoulde be in Englishe In so much that the sayd Hall hymselfe heard hym once say vnto hym and to other by swearing a great othe that if he thought the Kings highnes would set forth the Scripture in English and let it be read of the people by his authoritie rather thē he would so long liue he would cut his owne throate but he brake promise sayth Hall for he dyd not cut his throate with any knife but with an halter did hang himselfe Of what minde and intent he so did God iudge My information farther addeth this touching the sayd Pauier or Pauie that he was a bitter enemie very busie at the burning of Richard Bayneham aboue mentioned Who hearing the sayd Baynham at the stake speakyng against Purgatory and transubstantiation Pauier a bitter eenemy against Rich. Baynham set fire sayd he to this hereticke and burne hym And as the trayne of gunpouder came toward the Martyr he lifted vp his eyes and hands to heauen saieng to Pauier God forgiue thee and shewe thee more mercy then thou doest to me The Lord forgiue Sir Thomas More and pray for me all good people and so continued he praieng till the fire tooke hys bowels and his head c. After whose Martyrdome the next yeare folowing this Pauier the towne Clerke of the Citie went and bought ropes Which done he went vp to an hygh garret in hys house to pray as he was wont to doe to a roode which he had there before whom he bitterly wept And as his own mayde comming vp found him so doyng he bad her take the rustye sworde and go make it cleane and trouble him no more and immediately he tied vp the rope and hoong himselfe The maydes hart still throbbed and so came vp and founde him but newly hanged Then she hauing no power to helpe him ranne crieng to the Church to her mistres to fetch her home His seruants and Clerkes he had sent out before to Finisbery Pauier a persecutor hāged him selfe and to Maister Edney Sergeant to the Lord Maior dwelling ouer Byshops gate to tary for him at Finisebery Court till he came but he had dispatched himselfe before so that they might long looke for him before he could come Which was an 1533. To this story of Pauier may also be added the lyke terrible example of Doctor Foxford Chauncellour to the Byshop of London a cruell persecutor and a common butcher of the good Saincts of God who was the condemner of all those aforenamed The terrible hād of Gods iudgement vpon Foxford the Byshops Chācellour The death of W. Warham Archb· of Cant. Tho. Cranmer Archb. of Cant. which were put to death troubled or abiured vnder Byshop Stokesley through all the dioces of London This Foxford dyed about this present yeare and time of whose terrible end it was then certainely reported and affirmed by suche as were of right good credite vnto certayne persons of whom some be yet aliue that he dyed sodenly sitting in his chayre his belly being brust and his guts falling out before him About the same time died also William Warrham Archbyshop of Canterbury in whose roume succeeded Thomas Cranmer which was the Kings Chapleyne and a great disputer against the vnlawful mariage of Lady Katherine Princesse Dowager being then so called by Act of Parliament Queene Catherine appealeth to Rome Ye heard before how the Parliament had enacted that no person after a certeine day should appeale to Rome for any cause Notwithstanding which Acte y e Queene now called Princesse Dowager had appealed to the Courte of Rome before that Acte made so y t it was doubted whether that Appeale were good or not This question was well handled in the Parliament house but much better in the Conuocation house and yet in both houses it was alledged yea and by bookes shewed that in the Councels of Calcedone Affrike Toletane and diuers other famous Councels in the primatiue Church yea in the tyme of S. Augustine it was affirmed declared determined that a cause rising in one Prouince Concluded by councells of the primitiue church that nōe should appeale out of their prouince should be determined in the same that neither the Patriarke of Cōstātinople should medle in causes moued in the iurisdictiō of the Patriarke of Antioch nor no Byshop should entermedle within an others Prouince or coūtrey Which thyngs were so clerkly opened so cūningly set forth to all intētes y t euery mā that had witte was determined to folow y e truth not wilfully wedded to his owne mynde might playnly see y t al appeales made to Rome were clearely voyde of none effect Which doctrines coūsailes were shewed to y e Lady Katherine Princesse Dowager but she as womē loue to lose no dignitie euer continued in her old song trusting more to the Popes partialitie then to the determination of Christes veritie Wherupon the Archbyshop of Cāterbury Cranmer aboue named accōpanied with y e Bishops of Lōdon Winchester Bathe Lincolne diuers other great Clerkes 〈◊〉 a great number road to Dunstable which is vi myle frō Ampthyl where the Princesse Dowager lay there by a Doctor called Doctor Lee she was ascited to appeare before the sayd Archbyshop in cause of Matrimony in the sayd towne of Dunstable at the day of appearaunce she would not appeare but made default so was called peremptorily euery day .xv. dayes together and at the last for lacke of appearaunce for contumacie by the assent of all the learned men there beyng present she was diuorced from the kyng Lady Catherine solemnly diuorced frō the king their Mariage declared to be voyde and of none effect which sentence geuen the Archbyshop and all the other returned backe agayne ¶ Where note that although this diuorce folowyng after the new Mariage needed not at all to be made the first Mariage beyng no Mariage at all before God A note yet to satisfie the voyce of the people more then for any necessitie the
that he seeth no cause in this title why any maÌ„ should be offended that the King is called head of y e Church of EnglaÌ„d rather then of y e Realme of England and addeth his reason therunto saieng If the Prince King of England be the head of hys kingdome that is of all English men that be his subiects is there any cause why the same English subiects shoulde not be subiect to the same head likewise in this respect because they are Christians that is to say for the title of godlynes as though that God which is the cause of all obedience should now be the cause of Rebellion At length thus he concludeth with an exclamation sayeng To say sayth he that a King is the head of the kingdome and not of the Church what an absurde and a foolish sayeng is this And farther adding for example the subiection of the seruaunt and wife The king is as well the head of the Church as of his kingdome If the seruaunt saith he be subiect to his maister or wife to her husbaÌ„d being infidels doth their conuersion afterwarde or name of Christians make them lesse subiects then they were before As Religion therefore doth not alter the authoritie of the Maister ouer the seruaunt nor the husband ouer the wife no more sayeth he doth it betweene the Prince and subiects Paule making no exception nor distinction of subiection saue only of that which belongeth to God willeth all men to obey their Princes and what Princes Those Princes which beare the sworde And although wee bee bound by the Scripture to obey our Byshops and spirituall Pastours of the Church yet that obedience diminisheth nothing the chiefe and head authoritie that ought to be giuen to the Prince no more then the obedience of the seruant to his Maister or of the wife to her husband exempteth them from subiection due to their superiour powers And heerewithall he inferreth a principle of the Lawe Diuers Iurisdictions saith he proceeding from one person do not marre nor hinder themselues A rule of the lawe but rather do confirme and fortifie one another Wynchesters wyshe that â—he Pope â—ere Peters succesâ—or Argument The pâ—erogatiue was geueÌ„ to him which confessed Flesh bloud in Peter did not confesse Christ. Ergo the prerogatiue was not geuen to the flesh and bloud of Peter Againe where as the Bishop of Rome vnder the name of Peter doth appropriate to himselfe the highest place in the Church for that he is the successour of Peter thereunto he aunswereth in one word but in that one word he answereth enough and to the ful I would saith he he were for so in very deede he might well exceede passe all kings and princes if not in prehemineÌ„ce of dignitie yet in admiration excellency of vertue In which kinde of superioritie the Lord Christ would his Apostles and Ministers to go before all Kings and Emperours in the whole world After this in prosecuting the argument of Peters confession he argueth thus and sayth That as flesh and bloud did not reuele to Peter that confession so neither was that prerogatiue giuen to the fleshe and bloud of Peter but to the better part that is to the spirit of Peter whiche is to meane in respect of the spirituall confession of Peter and not in respect of any carnall place or person c. Item if the scholer ought not to be aboue the mayster how then could either Peter take that vppon him which Christ his maister so constantly did refuse or how can the Byshop of Rome now clayme that by succession whereof no example is to be founde either in the head or his predecessor before him For so we read in Eusebius both of Peter Iames Iohn that they did arrogate no such primacie vnto them but were conteÌ„t that Iames surnamed Iustus should be the Byshop of the Apostles And as for the name and signification of the word Primatus i. primacie if it be taken for the first nomination Primatus or Primacie what it signifieth or the first place giuen so he grauÌ„teth that Peter had the preferment of the first name and place in the order of the Apostles But it foloweth not that with this primacie he had also a kyngdome giuen He sayeth confirme thy bretheren but not thy subiectes And though hee were byd of the Lord to confirme his brethren yet was he not byd to exercise an imperie vpon his brethren for so were they not his brethren but his subiectes Then Peter was Primus that is first or chief in the number of them which confessed Christ Primus Primatus 1. Primacie meaneth as much as the first standing in vocation and is the name of vertue not of power it is not to be denyed For first he confessed first he taught the Iewes first he stoode in defeÌ„ce of the veritie and was the first and chief Prolocutor amongest them but yet that maketh not that he should therfore vendicate a generall primacie and rule ouer all other states and potestates of the world no more then Apelles because hee is noted the first and chief of all Paynters therfore he ought to beare rule ouer all Painters or because the Uniuersitie of Paris is nominate for the first and chief of other Uniuersities shall therefore the French kyng and all other Princes in their publicke administratioÌ„ wherein they are set of God become subiectes and vnderlynges to that Uniuersitie Thus after many other reasons and persuasions conteined in the sayd booke De obedientia for I do but superficially skimme ouer the toppe only of his probations and argumentes finally in the end of his peroration he coÌ„cludeth the whole summe of his mynde in this effect first denying that the Bishop of Rome had euer any such externe iurisdictioÌ„ assigned to him absolutely from God to reigne ouer Kynges and Princes For the probation wherof he hath alledged sufficiently as hee sayth the examples and doynges of Christ him selfe whiche ought to be to vs all a sufficient document And as concernyng the terme of Primacie albeit it be vsed sometyme of the Fathers yet the matter beyng well considered and rightly expounded maketh nothing for the large dominion of the Byshop of Rome whiche now he doth vsurpe Also as for the prerogatiues graunted vnto Peter by the whiche prerogatiues our Sauiour would crowne his owne giftes giuen vnto him crownyng not the flesh and bloud of Peter but the marueilous testimony of his confession all this maketh nothyng for the Popes purpose Likewise as concernyng the locall succession of Peter y e Pope hath nothyng thereby to clayme SuccessioÌ„ of Peter If he will be successour of Peter he must succeede him in fayth doctrine conditions in so doyng he neither will neither yet shall neede to seeke for honour but shall be honored of all good men accordyng as a good man should be and that much more then he beyng a good man would require And
agaynst y e proud vsurpation of the Bishop of Rome The Byshops of England then good Lutherans then these men haue done If they dissembled otherwise then they meant who coulde euer dissemble so deepely speaking so pithily If they meant as they spake who coulde euer turne head to tayle so sodenly so shortly as these men did But because these thinges we write for edification of other rather then for commendation of them let vs marke therefore theyr reasons and let the persons goe And although the sayd proufes and argumentes heretofore alledged might suffice to the full discussion of this matter agaynst y e Popes vsurped primacy yet because many do yet remayne which wil not be satisfied to refel therfore confute this popishe article of the popes vayne and proud primacie with as much matter and furniture of reasons allegations as the writinges and testimonies of these Bishops and others do minister vnto vs we mynde the Lord willing to annexe to thâ—se former confirmatioÌ„s of the bishops aforesayd The epistle of Tonstall Stokesly to Cardinal Poole an other supplement also of a certayne Epistle sent by Bishop Tonstall and by Iohn Stokesley byshop of London to Cardinall Poole for a more ample confutation of the vsurped power Concerning the argument of whiche Epistle here is first to be vnderstanded that about thys time or not much ouer Cardinall Poole brother to the Lord Montagew was attaynted of high treasoÌ„ and fled away vnto Rome where within a short time after he was made Cardinall of S. Mary Cosmeden of whoÌ„ more is to be spoken hereafter the Lord so permitting when we come to the tyme of Queene Mary In the meane tyme hee remayning at Rome there was directed vnto hym a certayne Epistle exhortatory by Stokesley Byshop of London and Tonstal Byshop of Duresme perswading hym to relinquishe and abandon the supremacy of the Pope and to conforme himselfe to the religion of his king The copy of which his Epistle for the reasons and argumentes therein conteined about the same matter we thought here not vnworthely to be put in or vnprofitable to be read The tenour wherof here followeth * The true copy of a certayne letter written by Cutbert Tonstall Byshop of Duresme and Iohn Stokesley Byshop of London to Cardinall Poole prouing the Byshop of Rome to haue no speciall superioritie aboue other Byshoppes This letter was testified by Cutbert Tonstall to Mathew Archb. of Canterbury and others to be his owne about 14. dayes before his death Read his trayterous Oration to 〈◊〉 Emperour in his booke intituled De Ecclesiae Concordia mouing him to seeke the destruction of king HeÌ„ry and the whole realme of England FOr the good will that we haue borne vnto you in times past as long as you continued the kinges true subiect we cannot a little lament mourne that you neyther regarding the inestimable kindnes of the kings highnes heretofore shewed vnto you in your bringing vp nor the honor of the house that you be come of nor the wealth of the countrey that you were borne in should so decline from your duety to your prince that you shuld be seduced by fayre words and vaine promises of the Bishop of Rome to winde with him going about by all meanes to him possible to pull downe and put vnder foote your naturall Prince Maister to the destruction of the countrey that hath brought you vp and for a vayne glory of a red Hat to make your selfe an instrument to set forth his malice who hath styrred by all meanes that he could all such ChristiaÌ„ Princes as would geue eares vnto him to depose the kinges hignes from his Kingdome and to offer it as a pray for them that should execute his malice and to styrre if hee could his subiectes agaynst him in styrring and nourishing rebellions in his realme where the office duety of all good ChristiaÌ„ men and namely of vs that be priestes should be to bring all commotion to tranquillity all trouble to quietnes all discord to concord and in doing contrary we do shew our selues to be but the ministers of Satan and not of Christ who ordeined all vs that bee priestes to vse in all places the legatioÌ„ of peace not of discord But since that can not be vndone that is done second it is to make amendes and to followe the doing of the prodigall sonne spoken of in the Gospell who returned home to his father was well accepted as no doubt you might be if you will say as he said in knowledging your folly Luke 15. and doe as he did in returning home agayne from your wandring abroad in seruice of him who little careth what come of you so that their purpose by you bee serued And if you be moued by your conscience that you can not take the king your mayster as supreme head of the Church of England because the Bishop of Rome hath heretofore many yeares vsurped that name vniuersally ouer all the Church Math. 18. vnder pretence of the Gospell of S Mathew The place of Mathew 〈◊〉 Petrus expounded saying Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church Surely the text many of the most holy auncient expositors wholy doe take to be ment of the fayth then first confessed by the mouth of Peter vppon whiche fayth confessing Christ to be the sonne of God 1. Cor. 3. the church is builded Christe being the very lowest foundation stone whereupon both the Apostles themselues Luke 22. The place of Luke expounded and also the whole fayth of the Churche of Christ by them preached through the world is founded and builded and other foundation none can be but that onely as S. Paule sayth No other foundation can any man lay besides that which is layd which is Christ Iesus And where you thinke that the Gospell of Luke proueth the same authority of the Bishoppe of Rome saying Peter I haue prayed for thee that thy fayth shoulde not fayle and thou beynge once conuerted confirme thy brethren Surely that speaketh onely of the fall of Peter knowne to Christ by his godly prescience whereof he gaue an inkling that after the time of his fal he should not despayre but returne agayne and confirme his brethren as he euer being most feruent of them was wont to do The place doth playnely open it selfe that it can not be otherwise taken but thys to be the very meaning of it and not to be spoken but to Peter The place of Iohn 21. expouÌ„ded For els his successours must first fayle in the fayth and then conuert and so confirme theyr brethren And where as you thinke that this place of the Gospell of Iohn Feede my sheepe was spokeÌ„ onely to Peter and that those woordes make him shepheard ouer all and aboue all 1. Pet. 5. S. Peter himselfe testifieth the contrary in his canonicall Epistle where he sayth to all priestes Feede the flocke
of Christ which is among you which he bade them do by the authority that Christ had put them in as foloweth And when the chiefe shepheard shall appeare ye shall receiue the incorruptible crowne of eternall glory The same likewise Saynt Paule in the Actes testifieth sayinge Geue heed to your selues and to the whole flocke Actes 20. wherin the holy ghost hath set you to gouerne the church of God Where in the originall text the word signifiyng Regere to gouerne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the same that was spoken to Peter Pasce Feede for it signifieth both in the Scripture And that by these wordes he was not constitue a shepheard ouer all it is very playne by the facte of Saynct Peter which durst not enterprise much conuersation among the Gentiles but eschewed it as a thing vnlawfull and muche rather prohibited then commaunded by Gods law vntill he was admonished by the reuelation of the sheete full of diuers viandes mentioned in the Actes of the Apostles where if Christ by these wordes Feede my sheepe had geuen such an vniuersall gouernaunce to Peter then Peter being more ferueÌ„t then other of the Apostles to execute Christes commaundement Actes 10 woulde of his owne courage haue gone without any such new admonition to Cornelius except peraduenture you would say that Peter did not vnderstaÌ„d the sayd wordes of Christ for lacke of the light which the latter men haue obteined to perceiue and thereby vnderstand the wordes of Christ to Peter better then Peter himselfe did And straunge also it were to condemne Peter as an high Traytour to his mayster after his ascention as he in deede were worthy if hys mayster had signified vnto him that the Byshops of Rome by hys dying there shoulde be heades of all the church and he knowyng the same by these wordes Feede my sheepe yet notwithstandyng his maysters high legacy and commaundement woulde flee as he did from Rome vntill his mayster encountring him by the waye Of this flying away of Peter froÌ„ Rome reade before pag. 34. with terrible woordes caused him to returne And because thys history peraduenture can not weigh agaynst an obstinate mynde to the contrary What shall we saye to the woordes of Saynt Ambrose declaring and affirming that as great and as ample primacy was geuen to Paule as to Peter Vppon these woordes of Paule He that wrought by Peter c. thus he writeth Petrum solum nominat sibi comparat As great primacy geuen to S. Paule as to Peter quia primatum ipse acceperat ad fundandam Ecclesiam se quoque pari modo electum vt primatuÌ„ habeat in fundandis Ecclesijs Gentium c. That is to say He nameth Peter onely and compareth him to himselfe because he receiued a primacy to builde a church and that he in like sort was chosen himselfe to haue a primacye in building the churches of the Gentiles And shortly after it foloweth Of those that is to say of the Apostles which were the chiefest his gift he sayth was allowed whither he had receiued of God so that hee was founde worthy to haue the primacy in preaching to the Gentiles as Peter had in preaching to the Iewes And as he assigned to Peter for his companions those whiche were of the chiefest men amongst the Apostles euen so also did he take to him selfe Barnabas who was ioyned vnto him by Gods iudgement and yet did hee challenge to himselfe alone the prerogatiue or primacy which God had geuen him as to Peter alone it was graunted among the other Apostles So that the Apostles of the Circumcision gaue theyr handes to the Apostles of the Gentyles to declare theyr concorde in fellowshippe that eyther of them should know that they had receiued the perfection of the spirite in the preaching of the Gospell and so shoulde not neede eyther other in any matter Equalitye of degree among the Apostles And shortelye after sayth Saynt Ambrose who durste resiste Peter the chiefe Apostle but an other suche a one whiche by the confidence of his election might knowe himselfe to be no lesse and so might reproue boldly that thing which he inconsiderately had done This equallity of dignity whiche Saynt Ambrose affirmeth by scripture to be equally geuen to Peter and Paule Ciprian De simplicitate clericorum S. Cyprian and S. Hierome do extend to all the Apostles Cyprian â—aying thus Hoc eraÌ„t vtique caeteri apostoli quod fuit Petrus pari consortio praediti honoris potestatis All the rest of the Apostles were the same that Peter was being endued with like equality of honor and power Contra Iouinianum And S. Hierome thus Cuncti Apostoli claues regni coelorum accipiunt ex aequo super eos Ecclesiae fortitudo fundatur All the Apostles receiued the keyes of the kingdome of heauen vpon them as indifferently equally is the streÌ„gth of the Church grounded and established Which S Hierome also as well in hys Commentaries vpon the Epistle to Tite as in hys epistle to Euagrius sheweth that these primacies long after Christes ascention were made by the deuise of men which before by the common agreement and consent of the Clergye euery of the Churches were gouerned yea the patriarchall Churches The wordes of S· Ierome be these Sciant ergo episcopi se magis ex consuetudine Cap. 1. super Tiâ—um quam dispeÌ„sationis dominicae veritate presbitteris esse maiores Let the Bishopps vnderstand that they bee greater then other Priestes Difference betwixt Bishops Priestes how it is come rather of custome then by the vertue and verity of the Lordes ordinaunce And in his sayd epistle to Euagrius he hath the like sentence and addeth thereto Vbicunque fuerit Episcopus siue Romae siue Eugubij siue Constantinopoli c. Whersoeuer a Bishop be either at Rome or at Eugubium or at Constantinople he is of all one worthynes of all one priesthood that one was elected which should be preferred before other it was deuised for the redresse of schismes least any one chalenging to much to himself should reÌ„t the church of Christ. These wordes onely of S. Ierome be sufficient to prooue that Christ by none of these 3. textes which be all that you others do alledge for your opinion gaue to Peter any such superiority as the B. of Rome by them vsurpeth and that Peter nor no other of the chiefe Apostles did vendicate such primacy or superiority but vtterlye refused it and therfore gaue preeminence aboue theÌ„selues to one that though he be sometimes called an Apostle yet he was none of the 12. as Eusebius in the beginning of his second book called Historia ecclesiastica doth testify alledging for him the great and auncient clerke Clemens Alexandrinus saying thus Petrus Iacobus ac Ioannes post assumptionem Saluatoris quamuis ab ipso fuerant omnibus penè praelati tamen non sibi vindecaruÌ„t gloriam sed
froÌ„ the king his letters of credence and withall to declare and extend the kinges most effectuous commendations with the harty good will and sincere affections whiche his hignes bare to the sayde Cardinall Chauncellour of Fraunce with no lesse desire also most gladly to do that thing which might be to his commoditie and benefite according as the manifold pleasures grauities and kindnes done on his part for the kinges highnes did worthily deserue Then after such words of mollification to enter into further communication with him in such sort as might best serue his honour And forasmuch as the Cardinall was theÌ„ noted much to be moued with the affections of vayn glory couetous therfore amongst other coÌ„munication The vaine glory and auarice of the Cardinall it was deuised to inferre mentioÌ„ of the Papalitie noting what wayes meanes might be vsed to attayne vnto that dignitie Wherein if the kinges hignes coulde stand him to anye steede as he thought the person of the sayd Chauncellour most meet for the same The fashyoâ— of Princes courtes to be noted so he would not fayle to moue and to procure it to the best furtheraunce of his aduauncement And finally to declare how desirous the kinges highnes was to retayne and make sure vnto him the amitie and friendship of the sayd Chauncellour and that hys hignes deuising by what meanes and wayes he might do the same albeit his grace knew wel that the fayth and sinceritie of the sayd Chauncellour towardes hys mayster was such as no gift pension or other offer could aduance or increase that good will which for hys maysters sake he would employ in the kinges highnes affayres thought that for declaration of hys hartye good will towardes the sayde Chauncellour it were conuenient to offer vnto hym some yearely remembraunce c. This was the summe and effect of the message of the king sent vnto the French king and to other of his counsayle by his ambassadour maister Edward Foxe whiche was especially to signifie and make manifest vnto the sayd French king the vniust dealinges and preiudiciall proceedinges of the pope in calling vp the king of Englande to appeare at Rome by Proxie which was derogatory to y e kinges dignitie and crowne and also preiudiciall both to generall Councels of the primitiue tyme and to the auncient lawes and statutes of this Realme as is afore declared and no lesse hurtfull for example to all other Princes and kinges likewise c. This message so done Steuen Gardiner Ambassadour to the FreÌ„ch king shortly after was sent to the said french king Stephen Gardinar bish of Winchester with the kings answere and message again on this maner y t for so much as the saying of the Frenche king to the ambassadors was this that notwithstanding all the kings Realm shuld agree and condescend neuer so muche to y e right title The French kings saying against the kinges succession which the succession procreated of this his lawfull matrimony hath in this hys realme yet when outward parties shall conceaue anye other or contrary opinion thereof great trouble and vexation might ensue Wherunto the K. made answere agayne declaring y t he could not but greatly marueyle y t the king his brother being so wise a Prince The kinges aunswere to the French king and there to well expert and learned in Chronicles and histories not onely of his owne realme but also of all others or any of his Counsayle being men of such experieÌ„ce as they were taken to be would thinke that the opinion consent of other outward Realms was so highly to be coÌ„sidered and regarded of any prince or king in stablishing or in executing of thinges which mighte be lawfully done and which touched the preseruation of the rightes preeminences dignitie and state of his realme and did also notably conferre vnto the singular benefite and tranquillitie of the same so as the words both of the sayde king hys brother and of the great master did pretend Who furthermore were not ignoraunt them selues 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 realm 〈…〉 bouÌ„d tâ— the agrement of outwarde realmes that many thinges haue bene by hys noble progenitours kinges of Fraunce attempted and done as well in cases of matrimonie as otherwise which in some part in the opinion of y e Popes of Rome then being in some part in the opinion of diuers other outwarde princes states seigniories and common people haue bene thought not perfectly good nor yet much acceptable vnto them and yet that notwithstanding hys said progenitors knowing them selues the prosecuting of those causes to be beneficial to them and to the realm haue not therfore desisted from their said purposes but diligeÌ„tly employing their owne strength and powers with the succours of their frends haue finally atchieued their sayd enterprises wythout requiring or greatly regarding the opinion or agreement therunto of outward princes Againe wheras the Chauncelour of France made thys ouerture to the â—ayde Bishop of Winchester whether the kyng woulde be content to haue indifferent Iudges to be appoynted by the authoritie of the Pope The ouerture of the Chauncellour 〈◊〉 Fraunce to the king to take indifferent iudges by the Popes authority The kinges aunswere to the ouerture to determine his cause wyth a commission decretall from y e same declaring Quid iuris c. The King by his ambassador therunto answearing declared that the Pope hauing done vnto hym so notable and euideÌ„t iniuries as he had done it were hys office and duetie now to labor him selfe to ende this matter and to studie how to make due satisfaction to God and his iustice which hee hath tam indignis modis offended and violated and to deliuer himselfe out of the danger and the perpetual infamie of the world which he hath incurred by reason of these his most vngodly doings and not to looke that the King shoulde make any request or suite vnto hym therfore or recompence for the same c. Furthermore where as the Pope at the request of the French king had in open Consistorie proroged execution of his censures and excommunication against the king vnto the first day of Nouember and woorde thereof was sent to the king by his ambassadours from the great maister of Fraunce that the king mighte haue the sayde prorogation made autentikely in wryting if he woulde The kyng answearing thereunto thought it not vnprofitable that hys ambassadors resident in France should receiue vnto theyr hands the possession of the saide newe prorogation conceiued and wrytten in autentike forme and maner according to the order of the lawes After this againe came other letters to the King from France namely froÌ„ the great maister of France tending to this ende that if the king would do nothing for the pope meaning by the reuocation of such actes of parlament The king requested by the FreÌ„ch king to relent to the Pope as were made in the Realme of England to the Popes preiudice it were
asked what I wanted I told him againe that I wanted all thing sauing money and good will to serue the kings highnes Tell me one thing quoth hee that ye want One thing quoth I Mary amongest many things that I want I want naperye That shall ye not neede quoth he heere in this countrey and heere he began to tell a long tale that none vsed that but M. Wallop and he in the beginning which is not true generally And from this hee began to goe descending by his negatiues my Mulettes sayth he ye can not haue Winchesters negatiues for if ye should I must nedes prouide other for them againe my Mulet clothes ye can not haue because mine armes are on them not meete for you to beare my raiment I being a Bishoppe that is not meete for you and so proceeding forth in the rest nothing had he for me and nothing shuld I haue D. Thirleby present at this parle The Pilates voice of Winchester And here came master Thirlby who welcōmed me very gently and after an honest sorte to whome the Bishoppe rehearseth againe his negatiues and maketh a long discourse bringing in cōclusion for all that hee coulde doe that nothing I shoulde haue of him and this rehearsed hee still on ende I am sure aboue a dosen imes and that with a Pilates voice so that all his companie standing more then three or foure paire of buts length off heard hym· When I sawe that he would make no ende but euer rehearsing one thing still I sayd to him my Lord I beseech you seeing I shall haue nothing of you but of M. Doctor here let me geue him thāks that deserueth it and not trouble you therin no more Steuen Gardiner more respectiue to his owne matters then to the kinges affayres but leauing cōmunication therin let me desire and pray you that we may common of the kings matters And that I may haue therein knowledge as well of the state thereof as also of your counsaile in that behalfe The Bishop was so hoate and warme in hys owne matters that he woulde not heare but needes woulde returne againe and shew why that I could haue nothing of him My Lorde quoth I heere is still on ende one tale which mee thinketh seeing that I vnderstande it ye neede not so oft to repeat it Ye lie quoth Wynchester especially seeing that it commeth alwaies to this conclusion that I shall haue nothing of you Ye lye quoth he I sayde not so I report me quoth I to M. Thirleby heere present whome I shall desire to beare recorde of your sadde and discrete honest behauiour wyth me I say you lie quoth he My Lord quoth I I thanke you I do not say quoth he that yee shall haue nothing of me but I say ye can haue nothing of me Winchesters olde sophistication And though the one heere comprehendeth the other yet there is a great diuersitie betwene these two maners of speakings I can spare nothing vnto you and therfore yee shall haue nothing and though I can spare you yet you shall haue nothing for in the one is an honestie in the speaker which would if he could doe pleasure and in the other there lacketh that honestie My Lord quoth I to examine whether I shall haue nothing because ye can spare nothing or shall haue nothing though yee haue plentie because ye will I shall haue nothing it shal not much helpe me in my iourney Wherefore seeing ye bide vpon this that I shall haue nothing I will thancke you for nothing and prouide otherwise for my selfe Torde in your teethe quoth he and prouide as ye will Bishoplike spoken Bishop lyke spoken by my faith quoth I and well it becommeth you to speake thus to me Yea mary doth it become me quoth he and repeating the wordes againe sayd with a sharp accent haue nothing of me Torde in your teethe Wel my Lord quoth I this needeth not sauing that yee haue a full stomacke and your witte abroad willingly hereby to ease your stomacke against me Yes marie quoth he it needeth for me The mellyfluous and hony mouthed wordes of Winchester to Boner though it needeth not for you for I entende quoth he I woulde ye shoulde knowe it to iustifie my selfe to the king in all things If yee doe so quoth I ye shall doe the better Nay quoth hee I doe it and will doe it Well quoth I ye are the more to be commended if ye so can doe Yes quoth he I can doe it Nowe by my troth quod I seeing the kings highnesse hath wrytten so tenderly for me vnto you as appeareth by his highnes letters that his grace hath done me thinketh ye hauing so greate plentie of all things and I so great neede thereof comming poste as I doe yee goe about as euill to iustifie your selfe to the kinge as any one that I haue seene And iwisse my Lorde quoth I I wold haue reckened that comming as I doe come I shoulde haue bene both better welcome and better entreated of you then nowe I am euen and it had bene for no other respecte then because I am an Englishman I shall tell you quoth he for the kinges sake The stomacke of Steph. Gardiner against Boner yee may looke to haue but for your owne sake yee gette nothing Well quoth I then hauing nothing I will geue no thankes at all and hauyng any thing I shall geue thankes to the king and none to you I tell you quoth he ye gette nothing And I tell you againe quoth I that I will not thanke you for nothing and heere his flesh of hys cheeke began to swell and tremble and he looked vpon me as he woulde haue runne throughe me and I came and stoode euen by him and sayde trowe you my Lorde quoth I that I feare your great lookes Nay faith doe I not The lyke trembling and leaping of his vaines fleshe for anger did M. Bucer also note in this Gardiner disputing with him in Germany Vid. Bucer De Coelibatu Ye had neede to gette another stomacke to whette vppon then mine and a better whettestone then any yee haue For I assure you yee shall not whet me to your purpose and if yee knewe howe little I do sette by this vnlouing and indiscrete behauiour of yours yee woulde not vse it vppon me And I shall tell you quoth I if I were not brideled and had other respects both to the kings highnes my soueraigne Lord and also to other that may commaund me I would haue tolde you ere this time my minde after an other sort Tell me quod hee Toorde in your teethe Well my Lorde quoth I ye woulde I perceiue by you and by your woordes prouoke mee to speake as vndiscretely and * * Steph. Gardiner Bedlemlike All the company ashamed of Gardiners talke bedlemly as yee doe But surely yee shall not howe so euer yee shall speake But this will I
then tarieng with vs two dayes we tooke not one peny of hym And moreouer at the departing of M. Wyat from Villa Franca in post into Englād we found our selues our seruaunts all M. Wyates seruauntes to the number of 16. all his acquaintaunce whiche dinner and supper continually came to vs sometymes twelfe sometymes ten and when they were least six or eight and for this had not one peny of M. Wyat and yet at our commyng from Barcelone where we taried about viii dayes we gaue to M. Wyat 28. li. and to his seruauntes v.li. besides xl shillynges that priuately I gaue to some beyng of gentle fashion out of myne own purse so that I told him it was neither M. Wyat ne Mason that found vs our seruants but we payed for the findyng of them and here it chaunced to vs to haue all the charge and other men to haue all the thankes The Byshop when he heard this was amazed and stoode still finally saying By my trouth quoth hee I tell you as it was told me and Maister Doctour here can tell whether it was so or no. Yea and I will tell you more quoth hee they sayd that Maister Heynes woulde haue bene more liberall a great deale if you had not bene Now by my trouth quoth I I shall therein make Maister Heynes himselfe iudge thereof who can best tell what communication hath bene betwen him and me therein Thinkyng that this communication had driuen the other matters out of the Byshoppes wilde head The Byshop of Winchesters wilde head I helde my peace and by and by was hee in hand agayne with them as euer hee was My Lord quoth I I desired ere while your Lordshyppe to make an ende of this communication wherein the longer ye talke the more ye make me beleeue that ye woulde where ye haue spoken vndiscretely yea and vnkyndely not regardyng the Kynges Letters with multitude of wordes and great countenaunce I should thinke ye had not done amisse but surely you lose your labour for ye shall neuer make me thinke that ye are desirous to do me pleasure Winchester regarded not the kinges letters neither for myne owne sake nor for the kynges For if your wordes bee well wayed I haue as much of you in deede for myne owne sake as I haue for the kynges sake that is nothing at all Here both of vs were talking together but I helde on still and euer enforced him to this My Lord quoth I this is the thyng that I shall onely desire of you that where the kinges grace hath here in the French Court diuers affaires as I take it ye would therein instruct me of the state therof and geue me your best counsell and aduise and this I protest vnto you that if ye this will doe I will attently heare you and if ye will not I shall with payne heare you in your other things but I will make no aunswere at all For all this the Byshoppe ended not but in conclusion when he sawe by no meanes that he could induce me to aunswere he returned homewardes Boner out scoulded by Winchester and dryuen to silence Doct. Boner taketh his leaue of Winchester and I brought him to his lodgyng and chamber It beyng dinner tyme and all thynges prouided and standyng afore him and he turnyng his backe from me into a windowe I at his turnyng towardes me agayne put of my bonet and sayd God be with you my Lord. He gaue no aunswere to me at all nor countenaunce but suffered me to go Whereupon returnyng to my lodgyng which was in Maister Thirlbyes chamber I caused my dinner to be prouided and when it was almost ready the Byshoppes Steward called Myrrell came for me whether sent from the Byshoppe or not I cannot tell and I told him my dinner was prouided for and withall that my Lord his Maister had geuen me such a breakefast that I neede no dinner nor supper and so the Steward drinkyng with me returned agayne and I went to dinner in Maister Thirlbyes lodgyng and after dinner I went to the Byshoppes lodgyng who at my commyng very gētly put of his bonet so we walked together quietly a while and shortly after the Byshop began after this maner Maister Boner to day we commoned of prouision for you and because ye shall lay no blame vpō me I will tell you what I will doe for you I will prouide you mules mulets horses Winchesters good will come Vpon him at last seruauntes money yea and all thynges that shal be necessary My Lord quoth I here is a large offer and a great kyndnesse come vppon you I maruell quoth I that I could heare nothyng of this to day in the mornyng Winchesters offer to Boner refused I tell you quoth he this will I doe for know you that I will consider the kynges honour and pleasure and doubt not but the kyng will pay me agayne My Lord quoth I I haue sent my seruaunt already to Lyons to make prouision for me and I haue sent other abroad here in the towne and countrey to do the same ye shall neuer neede to trouble your selfe herewith I will quoth he You shall not say an other day that ye could not be prouided for My Lord quoth I let me haue instructions in the kynges matters and as for other thynges I shall not aske of you because this day ye made me so playne aunswere After much communication I departed from him louyngly tellyng him that I would be at Terrara that night where he intented to be lodged And so the Byshop biddyng me farewell Winchester and Boner depart tooke soone after his horse ridyng to Terrara to bed And by the way I ouer tooke him and passing by An other meeting of Winchester Boner doyng my duety to him and to his company I came to Terrara lodgyng at the post house and euen as the Byshop came into the towne stoode at the post house dore To whome the Byshop sayd we shall see you soone M. Boner Yea my Lord quoth I thinking that thereby he had desired me to supper and at supper time I went to his lodging hauing other to eate my supper at home and glad he appeared to be that I was come making merry communication all supper while but nothing at all yet speaking to me or giuing any thing to me sauing at the comming of the fruite he gaue me a peare I trow Boner seemeth by this Peate to be a Worcestershire man because I should remember mine owne countrey After supper he walked taking M. Thirlby with hym and I walked with an Italian being Embassadour for the Countie Mirandula and after a good space we returned and bad the Byshop good night I did not after that night dine nor sup with the Bishop till hee came to Burges in Berry where vpon the depeach of Fraunces and closing vp of our letters sent to the Kings highnes the supper was so prouided and set
the truth which he defended before in his booke De obedientia to papistry Steuen Gardiner reuolteth to Papistry ioining part and side with suche as were knowne papists so he seemeth likewyse to beare a like secret grudge against the Lord Cromwell and all such whomsoeuer he fauoured Thirdly as concerning the forenamed D. Edmund Boner the author of this declaration heere is to be seene and noted that he all this while appeared a good man and diligent friend to the truth and that he was fauoured of the Lord Cromwell for the same Fourthly that the said D. Boner was not onely fauoured of the Lord Cromwell but also by him was aduaunced first to the office of Legation D. Boners comming vp onely by the Gospell then to the Bishoprike of Hereford and lastly to the Bishoprike of London whome the said D. Boner in his letters agniseth and confesseth to be his only Patron and singular Mecaenas Which being so we haue in this said D. Boner greatly to meruayle what should be the cause that he seing all his setting vp making and preferring came only by the Gospell and by theÌ„ of the Gospels side he being then so hated of Steuen Gardiner and such as he was being also at that time such a furtherer and defender of the Gospell as appeared both by his Preface before Gardinars booke De obedientia and by his writings to the Lord Cromwell also by helping forward the printed Bibles at Paris could euer be a man so vngratefull vnkind afterward to ioyne part with the said Steuen Gardiner against the Gospell without y t which Gospel he had neuer come to be bishop neither of Hereford nor yet of London and now to abuse y e same bishopricke of London to persecute y t so vehemently which before so openly he defended Wherin y e same may well be said to him in this case y t he himselfe was reported once to say to the french King in the cause of Grancetor to witte that he had done therein against his honour against iustice against reason against honesty Boners owne wordes retorted against himselfe against freÌ„dship against his own promise and his othe so often made against his owne doctrine and iudgement which then he professed against all truth against the treates and leagues betwene him and his setters vp and against all together and to conclude against the saluation of his owne soule But to referre this to the booke of his accomptes who shall iudge one day all things vprightly let vs proceede further in y e coÌ„tinue of this D. Boners legation Who being now Ambassadour in the court of Fraunce as he haue heard had geuen in commission from the king to entreate with the French King for sondry pointes as for the printing of the new Testament in English Printing the newe testament in English and the Byble at Paris and the Bible at Paris also for slanderous preachers and malicious speakers against the King for goods of merchaunts taken and spoiled for the kings pension to be paid for the matters of the Duke of Suffolke for certaine prisoners in Fraunce Item for Grancetor the traitour and certain other rebels to be sent into England c. Touching all which affayres the sayd D. Boner did employ his diligence trauaile to the good satisfaction and contentment of the kings minde The diligeÌ„ce trust of D. Boner in legatyon and discharge of his duetie in such sort as no default could be found in him saue only that the French King one time tooke displeasure with him for that the said Boner beyng now made bishop of Hereford and bearing himself somewhat more seriously and boldly before the king in the cause of Grancetor the traytour wherein he was willed by the aduertisement of the Kings pleasure The wordes of D. Boner 〈◊〉 to the French king to wade more deepely and instantly vsed these words to the French King as y e french king himself did afterward report them saieng that he had done in deliueraÌ„ce of that foresaid Grancetor being an Englishman The French king disâ—lesed with â—ishop Boner Bish. Boner 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 to the king his mâ—â—ster 3. thinges agaynst God agaynst his honor agaynst iustice agaynst reason agaynst honesty against friendship against all law against the treates leagues betwene him and his brother the King of England yea and against all together c. These words of Bishop Boner although he denieth to haue spoken them in that forme and qualitie yet howsoeuer they were spoken did stirre vp the stomack of the French King to conceiue high displeasure agaynst him in so much that he answering the Lord Ambassadour againe bad him write these three things vnto his maister First among other thinges that his Embassadour was a greate foole Secondarily that he caused to be done better iustice there in his Realme in one houre then they did in Englande in a whole yeare Thirdly that if it were not for the loue of his maister he should haue an hundreth strokes with an Haulbard c. And furthermore the sayde Frenche King beside thys sending a speciall messenger with his letters to the king of England willed him to reuoke and cal this Ambassadour home and to send him an other The cause why the french King tooke these wordes of Bishop Boner so to stomacke as the L. Chauncelour said was this for that the Kings of Fraunce standing chiefly and in maner only vpon theyr honour can suffer that in no case to be touched Otherwise in those wordes if they had bene well taken was not so much blame perchaunce as boldnes being spoken somwhat vehemently in his maisters behalfe Bishop coÌ„moÌ„ly boldder in Princes matters then in the cause of Christ. But this one thing seemeth to me much blameworthy both in this Byshop and many other that they in earthly matters and to please terrene Kings will put forth themselues to such a boldnes and forwardnes and in Christes cause the King of all kings whose cause they should onely attend vppon and tender they are so remisse cold and cowardly To these letters of the French King the King of England sent aunswer againe by other letters in which he reuoked and called home againe bishop Boner geuing vnto him about the same time the Bishopricke of London and sente in supply of his place Sir Iohn Wallop a greate frend to Steuen Gardiner Whiche was in February about the beginning of the yeare of our Lord 1540. Heere now followeth the othe of Boner to the King when hee was made Byshop of London ¶ The othe of Doctor Edmund Boner when hee was made Byshop of London agaynst the Pope of Rome YE shall neuer consent nor agree that the Byshop of Rome shall practise D. Boners othe against the Pope exercise or haue any maner of authority iurisdiction or power within this Realme or any other the Kings dominion but that you shall resist the same at all times to the vttermost
wyth mouth crushed 〈◊〉 53. yea and deuided in pieces wyth hard or soft pressing of the teeth and that as hee was brused vppon the crosse according to the Prophete saying Hee was brused for our iniquities c. so the same body for the health of the faithfull may deuoutly be torne and rent with theyr teethe any thynge to the contrary notwythstanding c. Guimund lib. Sacrament fol. 30. Iudge now all good studious readers what is to be thought of this kinde of doctrine and howe thys opinion cohereth with the infallible voyce of Gods worde saying Exod. And of him ye shall not breake a bone c. Thys rude and mishapen doctrine of these Monkes concerning transubstantiation as ye haue heard wheÌ„ and by whome it began first to be broached so if ye would now know by what learning and scriptures they did confirme and establish the same ye must here thinke and vnderstaÌ„d howe their chiefest groundes and substaunce to perswade the people was at this time certain myracles by them forged and published both in theyr wrytings and preachings whereof one was the same of Odo aboue recited whyche Osberne or some other monkish Legend inuented of him howe he shoulde shewe vnto certaine the host turned into the likenesse of flesh and bloude droppinge into the chalice for the conuersion of those clearkes whiche before woulde not beleeue it An other like miracle is also told by the sayde Osberne of Dunstane in this order how the sayd Dunstane appeared to a certaine lame crepill in the nyght willing hym to resort vnto his tombe to haue hys limmes again restored Which crepil according as he was willed after he had ther continued praying for health a loÌ„g time and could not obtaine began to returne home againe after long tarying An 〈…〉 proue 〈…〉 w tout all hope of recouery To whom the sayd Dunstane appearing againe by the way asked from whence hee came and whether he woulde The crepill answearing declared how he came thether vppon hope of health where hee had long taryed and because he could finde no recouerie therfore he nowe was returning home To whome then sayde Dunstane I am sayeth he Dunstane the fellowe seruant of all Gods seruants and haue bene occupied with certain necessary busines for the which I could not be present ther with my children For Elfrike sayde hee otherwise surnamed Bata hathe attempted to disherite my churche but I haue so stopped him that he could not preuaile Many other fabulous miracles of the like stampe are rife in popish stories counterfayted forged vnder diuers and sondry names some referred to Gregory some to Paschasius and to other moe whiche to recite all would fill a whole sea full of lyes fables Among many one is thus inuented of Paschasius There was a Priest sayth hee of Almain named Plegildus who did see and handle wyth his hands visibly the shape of a childe vpon the aulter so after he had imbraced and kissed him it returned againe to the likenes of bread as hee shoulde come to the receiuing therof This miracle when it was obiected against BereÌ„garius he merely deriding the blinde fable aunswered in these wordes Speciosa inquit pax nebulonis vt cui oris praeberet basium eo dentium in ferret exitium That is A goodly peace quoth he of a false verlet that whoÌ„ he before kissed with his mouth by by he goeth about to teare him with â—is teeth An other miracle is reported of a Iew body who vpon a time entring into the Churche with an other Christian lad which was his play fellow saw vppon the altar a little childe broken torne in peeces and afterward by portions to be distributed among the people Which sight when the young Iew comming home had told vnto his father to be true and certayne hee was for the same condemned to be burned Thus he being inclosed in a house and the dore fast where he should be burned he was founde and taken out from thence by the Christians not onely aliue but also hauing not one heare of his heade blemished w t the flames about him Who then being of the Christians demaunded howe he was so preserued from the burning fire there appeared sayd he to me a beutiful woman sitting on a chair whose sonne the childe was which was before deuided distributed in the Church among the people who reached to me her hand in the burning flame and wyth her gowne skirtes kepte the flame from mee so that I was preserued thereby from pearishing c. Belike these Monkes lacked miracles among the Christians when they were faine to borow such figmentes of the Iewes to prooue their fayned transubstantiation And these commonly were then the argumeÌ„ts of these Monkes wherwith they perswaded the people to beleeue their transubstantiation But to leaue these monkes fictions to returne againe to Berengarius thus Malmesbury of him reporteth that after he had once or twise recaÌ„ted as is aforesayde yet notwythstanding this doctrine of the Sacrament still remained in the minde of his hearers And how so euer the tiraÌ„ny of the Pope did driue him thorough feare to denye his opinion and wrought him much trouble yet notwithstanding after hys death he lacked not his well willers In the number of whom was Hildebertus Bishop Cenomanensis whose verses in commendation of his master I thought here not vnworthy to be preserued being otherwise rare peraduenture to be founde in our storie wryters Verses in praise of Berengarius QVem modo miratur semper mirabitur orbis Verses in commendation of Berengarius Ille Berengarius non obiturus obit Quem sacrae fidei fastigia summa tenentem Tandem extrema dies abstulit ausa nefas Illa dies damnosa dies perfida mundo Qua dolor rerum summa ruina fuit Qua status ecclesiae qua spes qua gloria cleri Qua cultor iuris iurè ruente ruit Quicquid Philosophi quicquid cecinere Poetae Ingenio cessit eloquioquè suo Sanctior maior sapientia maius adorta Impleuit sacrum pectus ora Deo Pectus eam voluit vox protulit actio prompsit Singula factori sic studuere suo Vir sacer sapiens cui nomen crescit in horas Quo minor est quisquis maximus est hominum Qui census peperit paucos seruauit honores Cui potior pauper diuite iusue lucro Cui nec desidiam nec luxum res dedit ampla Nec tumidum fecit multus altus honos Qui nec ad argentum nec ad aurum lumina flexit Sed doluit quoties cui daret haec aberat Qui non cessauit inopum fulcire ruinas Donec inops dando pauper ipse fuit Cuius cura sequi naturam legibus vti Et mentem vitijs ora negare dolis Virtutes opibus verum praeponere falso Nil vacuum sensu dicere vel facere Laedere nec
outward ceremony And so Paule by that saying confuteth this opinion Ex opere operato that the Sacramentes should make men righteous iust before God for y e very outward work without faith of them that receiue them And after this manner doth Paule speake vnto the Ephesians Eph. 5. that Christ doth sanctify his church through the bath of water in the word of life And for as much as he ioyneth the word vnto the ceremony and declareth the vertue and power of the word of God Sacramentes onely to be gathered out of the word of God that it bringeth with it life he doth manifestly teach that the word of God is the principall thing and euen as it were the very substaunce body of the Sacrament and the outward ceremony to be nothing els then a token of that liuely inflamation whych we receiue through fayth in the word and promise Saint Paule also in ministring the sacrament of the Lordes supper doth manifestly adde the woordes of Christ He tooke bread sayth he and when he had geuen thankes he brake it and sayd take ye this and eate ye this for it is my body Item Do ye this in my remembrance The institution of Christ ought not to be altered 1. Cor. 11. Beside this he teacheth euidently y e onely Christ and none but he had power to institute a sacrament that neither the Apostles nor the Church hath any authority to alter or to adde any thing vnto his ordynaunce whereas he saith For I haue receiued of the Lord that which I deliuered vnto you c. To what purpose shoulde he go about to mooue the people to beleue him and to winne theyr hartes with this protestation if it had bene lawefull for him to haue made any sacramentes or to haue altered the forme and maner of ministring this sacrameÌ„t as some men both wickedly and shamelesly do affirme that the Apostles did alter the forme of Baptisme When he had spoken thus much The aunswere of the Bishop of London agaynst Alesius the B. of LondoÌ„ dyd interrupt him and sayd Let vs grauÌ„t that the sacraments may be gathered out of the word of God yet are you farre deceiued if ye think that there is none other word of God but that which euery sowter and cobler doe reade in theyr mother tongue And if ye thinke that nothing pertayneth vnto the Christian fayth but that onely that is written in the Bible then erre ye playnely with the Lutherans Iohn 21. 2. Thess. 2. For S. Iohn sayth that Iesus did many thinges which be not written And S. Paul commaundeth the Thess. to obserue and keep certeine vnwritten traditions ceremonies Actes 16. Vnwritten verities and traditions of fathers in equall force with Gods written word 2. Thes. 2. Moreouer he himselfe did preach not the scripture onely but euen also the traditions of the Elders Act. xvj Finally we haue receiued many things of the Doctors Councels by times which although they be not written in the Bible yet for as much as the olde Doctors of the Churche do make mention of them we ought to graunt that we receiued them of the Apostles and that they be of like authority with the Scripture and finally that they may worthily be called the word of God vnwritten Now when the right noble Lord Cromwell The vnwritten word of God Stokesly laughed to scorne the Archbishop with the other Bishops which did defend the pure doctrine of the gospel heard this they smiled a litle one vpoÌ„ another forasmuch as they saw him flee euen in y e very beginning of the disputation vnto his old rusty sophistry and vnwritten verities Then Alesius would haue proceded further with the Bishop to haue confuted this blasphemous lye but the Lord Cromwell bade him be coÌ„tent for the time began to go away and it was xij of the clock and thus he made an end w t his protestation Right reuerend mayster Bishop you deny that our christen fayth and religion doth leane only vpoÌ„ the word of God which is written in the Bible which thing if I can proue and declare then you will graunt me that there be no sacramentes but those that haue the manifest word of God to confirme theÌ„ Unto this he did consent and then immediatly that assemble was dissolued for that day The next day when the Bishops were set agayne the Archbishop of Canterbury sending his Archdeacon commaunded Alesius to abstayne from disputation wherupon he wrote his minde and deliuered it vnto Cromwell who afterward shewed the same vnto the Bishops Thus through the industry of Cromwell the colloquies were brought to this end that albeit religioÌ„ could not wholy be reformed yet at that time there was some reformation had throughout all England How desirous and studious this good Cromwel was in y e cause of Christs religioÌ„ The publicke care of Cromwell for the commoÌ„ wealth exaÌ„ples need not to be broght His whole life was nothing els but a continuall care and trauell how to aduaunce and further the right knowledge of the Gospell and reforme the house of God As by so many Proclamations aboue specified by his meanes set forth may well appeare wherein first he caused the people to be instructed in the Lordes Prayer and Creede in English then procured the Scripture also to be read and set forth in the same language for euery English man to vnderstand after that to rescue the vulgar people from damnable Idolatry caused certaine of the most grossest pilgrimages to be destroyed And further for the more commodity of the poore sort which get their liuing with their dayly labor worke of their handes he prouided that diuers idle holidayes were diminished Item he procured for theÌ„ liberty to eate egges and whitmeat in Lent Furthermore by him it was also prouided for y e better instruction of the people that beneficedâ—meÌ„ should be resident in their Cures and parishes there to teach and to keepe Hospitality with many other thinges els most fruitfully redressed for the reformation of Religion and behoofe of Christes Church as by the ProclamatioÌ„s Read afore pag. 1069.1070.1071.1072 c. Iniunctions and necessary articles of Christian doctrine aboue specified set forth in the kings name by his meanes may more aboundauntly appeare pag. 1069.1070 c. Now to adioyne withall his priuate benefites in helping diuers good men and women at sundry times out of troubles and great distresses it would require a long discourse Briefly his whole life was ful of such examples being a man to that intent ordeined of God as his deedes well proued to do many men good and especially such as were in daunger of persecutioÌ„ for religions sake Amongst other infinite stories one or two examples shall suffice for a testimony of his worthy doinges ¶ How Cromwell holpe a poore woman with childe out of great trouble longing for a piece of meat in time of Lent Persecuters Persecuted The
cause Fishers wife of Harnesey D. Cockes Bishop Stokesley Holland his Sumner M. Garter king of Armes Thomas Frebarne and his Wife A story of one Frebarnes wyfe longing for a peece of meate in Lent IN the yeare of our Lord. 1538. Syr William FormaÌ„ being Maior of the citye of London three weekes before Easter the wyfe of one Tho. Frebarn dwelling in Pater noster row being w t childe loÌ„ged after a morsell of a pigge and told her minde vnto a Mayde dwelling in Abchurch lane desiring her if it were possible to helpe her vnto a piece The mayd perceiuing her earnest desire shewed vnto her husbaÌ„d what his wife had sayd vnto her telling him that it might chaunce to cost her her life and the childe 's too whiche she went withall if she had it not Uppon this Thomas Frebarne her husbande spake to a butter wife which he knew y t dwelled at Harnsey named goodwife Fisher to helpe him vnto a pigge for his wife for she was with childe longed sore to eate of a pigge Unto whome the sayde goodwife Fisher promised that she would bring him one the Friday folowing and so she did being ready dressed and scalded before But when she had deliuered him the pigge A crafty part of a â—alse 〈◊〉 she craftily conueyed one of the piggeâ— feete caried it vnto Doctor Cockes at that time being Deane of Caunterbury dwelling in Iâ—y lane who at that time of his dinner before certain gestes which he had bidden shewed his pigs foot declaring who had the body therof and after that they had talked theyr pleasure dinner was done one of his gestes being landlord vnto Frebarne aforesayd called M. Garter by his office king of Armes sent his man vnto the sayd Frebarne demaunding if there were no body sicke in his house Unto whom he aunswered that they were all in good health he gaue God thankes Then sayde he agayne it was tolde hys Mayster that some body was sicke or els they would not eate flesh in Lent Unto whom Frebarne made aunswere that his wife was with childe and longed for a piece of a pigge and if he could get some for her he would Then departed his Landlordes man home agayne And shortly after his Landlord sent for him But before that he sent for him he had sent for the bishop of Londons Sumner whose name was HolloÌ„d wheÌ„ this Frebarne was come he demaunded of him if he had not a pig in his house which he denyed not Then commaunded Mayster Garter the sayde Sumner called Hollond to take him and goe home to hys house and to take the Pygge and carry both him and the Pigge vnto Doctour Stokesley his Mayster being then Bishop of London so he did Then the Bishop being in his chamber with diuers other of the Clergy called this Frebarne before him and had him in examination for his pigge laying also vnto his charge that he had eaten in his house that lent poudred beefe and Calues heades Unto whom Frebarne answered My Lord if the heades were eaten in my house in whose houses were the bodyes eaten Also if there be eyther man or woman that can proue that either I or any in my house hath done as your Lordship sayth let me suffer death therfore You speake sayd he agaynst pilgrimages and will not take holy bread holy water nor yet goe on Procession on Palme Sonday Thou art no Christian man My Lord sayd Frebarne I trust I am a true Christen man haue done nothing neither agaynst Gods law nor my princes In the time of this his examination which was during the space of two hours diuers came vnto the bishop some to haue theyr childreÌ„ confirmed some for other causes Unto whom as they came hauing the pig before hym couered he would lift vp the cloth and shew it them saying How thinke you of such a felow as this is is not this good meate I pray you to be eaten in this blessed time of Lent yea and also poudred Beefe and Calues heades too beside this After this the Bishoppe called his Sumner vnto him and commaunded him to go and carry this Thomas Frebarne and the pig openly thorow the streâ—tes into the olde Bayly vnto Syr Roger Chomley for the Bishop sayd he had nothing to do to punish him for that belonged vnto y e ciuill magistrates and so was Frebarne caryed w t the pyg before him to sir Roger Chomleis house in the old Baily he being not at home at that time Frebarne was broght likewise back agayne vnto the bishops place with the pig and there lay in the porters lodge till it was 9. a clocke at night Then the bishop sent him vnto the Counter in the Poultry by the Sumner and other of his seruauntes The next day being Saterday he was brought before the Maior of London his brethren vnto Guild hall but before his comming they had the pig deliuered vnto them by the Bishops officer Then the Maior and the Benche layd vnto his charge as they were informed from the Bishop that he had eaten poudred beefe and Calues heades in his house the same Lent but no man was able to come in that would iustify it neither could any thing be found saue onely the Pig which as is before sayd was for the preseruation of his wiues life and that she went withall Notwithstanding the Maior of London sayde that the Monday next folowing he should stand on the Pillary in Cheapeside with the one halfe of the pig on the one shoulder and the other halfe on the other Then spake the Wyfe of the sayd Frebarne vnto the Maior and the Benche desiring that she myght stand there and not he for it was long of her and not of him After this they tooke a satten list tide it fast about the pigs neck and made Frebarne to cary it hanging on his shoulder vntill he came vnto the Counter of the Poultry from whence he came After this was done the Wyfe of this Prisoner tooke with her an honest woman the Wyfe of one Michaell Lobley whiche was well acquaynted with diuers in the Lord Cromwelles house vnto whom the sayde woman resorted for some helpe for this prisoner desiring them to speake vnto theyr Lord and Mayster for his deliueraunce out of trouble It happened that the same time came in Doctour Barnes and Mayster Barlowe 〈◊〉 Barlow sue 〈…〉 Cromwell 〈◊〉 Thomas 〈◊〉 Lord 〈…〉 to the 〈…〉 who vnderstandyng the matter by Lobleys wife went vp to the Lord Cromwell and certified him thereof who vpon their request sent for the Maior of the City of London but what was sayd vnto the Lord Maior is vnknowne sauing that in the after noone of the same day â—he wife of the person aforesayd resorted agayne vnto the Lord Maior suyng to get her husband deliuered out of prison declaring how that she had 2. small children and had nothing to helpe
her and them but onely her husband who laboured for theyr liuings Unto whom the Maior aunswered what come ye to me You are taken vp with the Kinges Counsell I supposed that you had come to desire me that your husbande shoulde not stand vpon the Pillary in Cheapeside on Monday nexte with the one halfe of the pyg on his one shoulder and the other halfe on the other Also the Maior sayd vnto her that he could not deliuer him without the consent of the rest of his brethren the Aldermen Wherefore he bade her the next day folowing which was Sonday to reâ—ort vnto Paules to Saint Dunstones Chappell and when he had spoken with his brethren he woulde then tell her more Other answere could she get none at that time Wherfore she weÌ„t vnto M. Wilkenson then being Sheriffe of London desiring him to be good vnto her and that she might haue her poore husband out of prison Unto whom M. Wilkenson answered O woman Christ hath layd a piece of his crosse vpon thy necke The gentle 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 of London to the poore woman to proue whether thou wilt helpe hym to beare it or no saying moreouer to her that if the Lord maior had sent him to his Counter as he sent him to his brothers he should not haue taryed there an houre and so coÌ„maunded her to come the next day vnto him to dinner and he would do y e best for her he could So the next day came this woman resorted again to M. WilkensoÌ„s according as he bad her who also had biddeÌ„ diuers gestes vnto whoÌ„ he spake in her behalfe But as they were set at dinner and she also sitting at the table wheÌ„ she saw the hote fish come in she felt downe in a swound so that for the space of two houres the could keepe no life in her Wherefore they sent her home to her house in Pater noster row and then they sent for the Midwife supposing that she would haue bene deliuered incontinent of her childe that she went with but after that she came somewhat agayn to herselfe where she lay sicke and kept her bed the space of xv weekes after being not able to helpe her selfe but as she was helped of others during the time of xv weekes Now to shew further what became of this Pig wherof we haue spoken so much it was carryed into Finsburye field by the Bishop of Londons Sumner That God ordeyneth to be eaten superstition buryeth at his maisters commaundement and there buried The Monday folowing being the fourth day after that this prisoner aforesayd was apprehended the Maior of London with the residue of his brethren being at Guild hall sent for the prisoner aforenamed and demaunded sureties of him for his forth coÌ„ming what so euer hereafter should or might be layd vnto his charge Thomas Frebarne deliuered out of prisoÌ„ Tho. Frebarne discharged out of his house by M. Garter his Landlorde but for lacke of such suretyes as they required vpon his owne band which was a Recognisaunce of twenty pound he was deliuered out of theyr handes But shortly after that he was deliuered out of this his trouble mayster Garter of whome we haue spoken before beyng his landlord warned him out of his house so that in foure yeares after he could not get an other but was constrayned to be within other good folkes to his great hindrance and vndoing Hard it were and almost out of number to rehearse the names and stories of all them which felt the gentle helpe of this good man in some case or other Where might be remembred the notable deliueraunce of one Gray a Smyth of Bishops Starford Gray a Smith accused of 〈◊〉 â—eliueâ—ed by the Lord Cromwell who being accused for denying y e sacrameÌ„t of the aulter to be our Sauior was sent vp for the same to LondoÌ„ and there should haue bene condemned to be burnt but that by the meanes of the L. Cromwell he was sent home agayne and deliuered One other example though it be somewhat long with the circuÌ„stances and all I will declare how be helped the Secretary that theÌ„ was to Doctor Cranmer Archbishop of Caunterbury whiche Secretary is yet aliue and can beare present record of the same ¶ How the Lord Cromwell helped Cranmers Secretary MEntion was made before how king Henry in y e yeare of his reigne 21. caused the 6. Articles to passe much agaynst the mind and contrary to the conseÌ„t of the Archbishop of Canterbury Thomas CraÌ„mer The Archb. Cranmer disputed 3. dayes in the Parliament against the 6. Aâ—ticles who had disputed three daies against the same in the Parliament house with great reasons and authorities Which Articles after they were graunted and past by the ParliameÌ„t the king for the singuler fauor which he euer bare to Cranmer and reuerence to his learning being desirous to know what he had sayd and obiected in the ParliameÌ„t agaynst these Articles or what could be alleged by learning agaynst the same required a note of the Archbishop of his doings what he had sayd and opposed in the Parliament touchâ—â—g that matter And this word was sent to him from the king by Cromwell and other Lordes of the Parliament whom the king then sent to dine with him at Lambeth somewhat to comfort agayne his greued mind and troubled spirits as hath bene aboue recited pag 1136. Wherupon when his dinner was finished the next day after the Archbishop collecting both his argumeÌ„ts authorities of scriptures and Doctors together caused his Secretary to write a fayre booke therof for the king after this order First the Scriptures were alleadged then the Doctors thirdly folowed the Arguments deducted from those authorities This booke was written in his Secretaryes Chamber Where in a by Chamber lay the Archbishops Almosiner When this booke was fayre writteÌ„ The name of this Secretary was M. Rafe Morice being yet aliuâ— and whiles the Secretary was gone to deliuer the same vnto y e Archbishop his maister who was as it then chaunced rydde to Croydon returning backe to his chamber found hys doore shut and the key caryed away to London by the Almosiner At this season also chauÌ„ced the father of the sayd Secretary to come to the Citty by whose occasion it so â—ell out that he must nedes go to London The booke he could not lay into his chamber neither durst he commit it to any other person to keepe being straitly charged in any coÌ„ditioÌ„ of the Archbishop his maister to be circumspect thereof so that he determined to go to his father and to keep the book about him And so thâ—usting the booke vnder his girdle he went ouer vnto Westminster bridge with a sculler where he entred into a whirry that went to London wherein were 4. of the Garde who ment to land at Paules wharfe and to passe by the kinges highnesse who then was in hys Barge with a great number of Barges and boates about him then baiting of
manner of their condemnations and howe they dyed Ann. 1544. WHen the time drewe nie that the kings maiestie who was newly maried to that good and vertuous Ladie Katherine Parre should make his progresse abroade The king maryed to the Lady Katherin Parre Stephen Gardiner great about the king Stephen Gardiners bow bent to shoote at the head Deare the foresayde Steuen Gardiner B. of Winchester had so compassed hys matters that no man bare so great a swinge about the king as he did Wherewith the Gospellers were so quailed that the best of them all looked euery houre to be clapt in the necke For the saying went abroad that the B. had bent his bowe to shoote at some of the head Deare but in the meane time 3. or 4. of the poore rascals were caught that is to saye Anthony Person Henry Filmer and Iohn Marbecke and sent to Wyndsore by the sheriffes men Parson Filmer and Mâ—â—becke 〈◊〉 to 〈…〉 the Saterday before S. Iames day and laid fast in the towns Gaile and Testwood who had kept his bed brought out of his house vpoÌ„ crouches and laide with them But as for Bennet whych should haue bene the fift man hys chance was to be sicke of the Pestilence and hauing a greate sore vpon him was left behinde in the bish of Londons gaile whereby he escaped the fire Now these men being brought to Wyndsore there was a sessions speciall procured to be holdeÌ„ the Thursday after which was S. Annes day Against the which Sessions by the counsell of D. London and Symons were all the farmers belonging to the Colledge of Wyndesore warned to appeare because they coulde not pike oute Papistes enough in the towne to go vpon the iury The iudges that day were these Doctor Capon Bishop of Salisburie Syr William Essex Knight Syr Thomas Bridges Knight Syr Humfrey Foster Knight Maister Franklen Deane of Wyndsore And Fachel of Reading When these had taken theyr places and the prisonners brought forth before them then Robert Ockam occupying for that day the Clarke of peace his â—oume called Anthony Person according to the maner of the Courte and red hys Inditement which was this First that he should preach two yeares before in a place called Wyngfield and there should say that like as Christe was hanged betwene two theeues euen so wheÌ„ the priest is at masse and hath coÌ„secrated and lifted him vp ouer hys head then he hangeth betweene 2. theues except he preach the word of God truely as he hath taken vpon hym to do Also that he sayde to the people in the Pulpet yee shall not eate the body of Christ as it did hang vpon the Crosse gnawing it with your teeth that the bloude runne aboute your lippes but you shall eate him thys day as ye eat him to morow the next day and euery day for it refresheth not the body but the soule Also after he had preached and commended the Scripture calling it the word of God he sayd as foloweth This is the word this is the bread this is the body of Christ. Also hee sayde that Christ sittinge with hys Disciples tooke bread and blessed and brake it and gaue it to his disciples saying Take and eate it This is my body What is thys to vs but to take the Scripture of God and to breake it to the people To this Anthony answered sayde I wil be tryed by God and his holy word and by the true Church of Christ whether thys be heresie or no wherof ye haue Indited me this day So long as I preached the Bishop of Rome and his filthy traditions I was neuer troubled but since I haue taken vppon me to preach Christ and his Gospel yee haue alwaies sought my life But it maketh no matter for when you haue taken your pleasure of my body I trust it shal not lye in your powers to hurt my soule Thou callest vs theeues quoth the Byshop I say quoth Anthony yee are not only theeues but murtherers except ye preach and teach the worde of God purely and sincerely to the people whych ye do not nor neuer did but haue allured them to al Idolatry superstition and hypocrisie for your owne lucre glory sake through the which ye are become rather bitesheepes then true byshops biting and deuouring the poore sheepe of Christ like rauening wolues neuer satisfied with bloud which God wil require at your haÌ„ds one day dout it not Then spake Symons his accuser standing wythin the barre saying It is pitie this fellow had not bene burnt long agoe as he deserued In faith quoth Anthonie if you had as you haue deserued you were more worthy to stand in this place then I but I trust in the last daye when wee shall both appeare before the tribunall seate of Christ that then it wil be known which of vs 2. hath best deserued this place Shal I haue so long a day quoth Symons holding vp hys finger Nay then I care not and so the matter was iested out Robert Testwoode THen was Testwoode called and his Inditement read which was that he should say in the time that the priest was lifting vp the Sacrament what wilt thou lift hym so hie What yet hier Take heede let him not fall To thys Testwoode aunsweared sayinge it was but a thing maliciously forged of his enemies to bring him to his death Yes quoth the B. thou hast bene sene that wheÌ„ the Priest shoulde lift vp the Sacrament ouer hys heade then wouldest thou looke downe vpon thy booke or some other way because thou wouldest not abide to looke vpon y e blessed Sacrament I beseech you my Lord quoth Testwood whereon did he looke that marked me so wel Mary quoth Bucklayer the Kynges Atturney hee coulde not be better occupied theÌ„ to marke suche heretickes that so despised the blessed Sacrament Henry Filmer THen was Filmer called and his Inditement read that he should say that the Sacrament of the saultare is nothing els but a â—imilitude and a ceremony and also if God be in the Sacrament of the aultare I haue eaten twentie Gods in my dayes Here ye must vnderstand that these wordes were gathered of certaine communication which shuld be betwene Filmer and his brother The tale went thus This Henry Filmer comminge vpon a Sonday from Clewer his Parish churche in the company of one or two of his neighbors chaunced in the way to meete his brother whych was a verye poore labouring man and asked hym whether he went To the Church sayd he And what to do quoth Filmer To doe quoth hee as other men doe Nay quoth Filmer you go to heare masse and to see your God What if I do so quoth he If that be God should Filmer say I haue eaten 20. Gods in my dayes Tourne agayne foole and go home with me and I wil read thee a Chapter out of the Bible that shal be better then all that thou shalt heare
partye of the sayd doings and can testifie the truth thereof Aunswere to the cauilling aduersaries touching Iohn Marbecke WHerefore against these crooked cauillers which make so much ado against my former boke because in a certaine place I chaunced to saye that Bennette and Filmer had their pardon when in dede it was Bennet and Marbecke be it therfore known protested denounced The story doth purge it selfe if it had pleased these meÌ„ to take one place with an other and notified to al singular such carpers wranglers exclamers deprauers with the whole broode of all such whisperers railers quarelpickers corner creepers fault finders spidercatchers or by what name els so euer they are to be titled that here I openly say affirm professe hold maintain write the same as I sayde wrote before in the latter castigations of my booke that is that Iohn Marbecke was with the other condemned but not burned cast by the law but by pardone saued appoynted with the rest to die Harke you wranglers and be saâ—isfied yet not deade but liueth God be praised yet to thys present day singeth merely and playeth on the Organes not as a dead man amoÌ„gst Foxes martyrs as it hath pleased some in y e court to encounter against me but as one witnessed testified truely in the booke of Foxes Martyrs to be a liue And therfore such maner of persons if y e disposition of their nature be such that they must needes finde faultes then let them finde them where they are and wher those faults by their finding may be corrected But wheras they be corrected already found to their hands also amended before let then these legend liers looke on their own legends and there cry out of lies where they may find inough and cease their bitinge there where they haue no iust cause to barke And admitte that I had not foresene and corrected thys escape before touching the matter of Iohn Marbecke but that the place stil had remained in the boke as it was that is that the sayd Iohn Marbecke whyche as yet aliue had then died suffred w t the other 3. the same time at Wyndesore yet what geÌ„tle or courteous reader could haue therin any iust matter to triumph insult against me seing the iudiciall acts the records registers yea the bishops certificate also the write of execution remaining yet in Recorde sent to the king did lead me so to say and thinke For what man wryting histories who can not be in all places to se al things but folowing his records registers wher in he seeth the said Marbecke to be iudged and condemned with the rest would otherwise write or thinke but that also he was executed and burned in the same company But nowe I correct and reforme the same agayne and first of all other I finde the fault and yet am I found fault withall I correct my selfe and yet am I corrected of other I warne the Reader of the truth The death of Iohn Marbecke in the former booke amended and yet am I a lier The booke it selfe sheweth the escape and biddeth in steade of 4. to read 3. burned and yet is the booke made a legeÌ„d of lies Briefly where I preuent all occasion of cauilling to the vttermost of my diligence yet can not I haue that law which all other bookes haue that is to recognise reforme mine owne errata Wherefore to conclude these men whosoeuer they are if they will be satisfied I haue sayd inough if they wil not whatsoeuer I caÌ„ say it wil not serue and so I leaue them I woulde I could better satisfie them God hymself amend them The persecution in Calyce with the Martyrdome of George Bucker otherwise called Adam Damlyp and others AT what time Iohn Marbecke was in the Marshalsey which was about the yeare of our Lord. 1544. there was in the sayd prison with him one George Bucker Anno 1544. named otherwise Adam Damlyp who hauing continued in the sayd prison 3. or 4. yeres at last by the commandement of Winchester was had to Calice by Ihon Massie the keeper of the Marshalsey George Bucker alias Adam Damlip Martyr and there hanged drawen quartered for treason pretensed whiche was a little before the condemnation of the Windsore men aforesayd as is by the letters of the sayd Iohn Marbecke to me signified Touching which story of Adam Damlyp for somuche it includeth matter of much trouble and persecutioÌ„ that hapned in Calice Ex litteris Ioan. Marbecki to digest therefore and comprise the whole narration therefore in order firste I will enter the Lorde willing the storie of Damlip and so proceede in order to such as by the sayde occasion were afflicted and persecuted in the towne of Calice Persecution in the towne of Calice Persecutors Persecuted The Causes Iohn Doue Prior of the gray Fryers in Calice Syr Gregorie Buttol Priest Steuen Gardiner Bysh. of Winchester D. Sampson Byshop of Chichester D. Clarke Byshop of Bathe D. Repse B. Norwich Haruey commissarie in Calice Ladie Honor wife to the I. Lisle deputie of Calice Syr Thomas Palmer Knight Iohn Roochwoode Esquier Adam Damlip requested by Cardinal Poole to tary at Rome Rich. Long souldiour of Calice Fraunces Hastings souldiour Hugh CouÌ„sel seruant· Syr Rafe Ellerker Knight Syr Iohn Gage George Bucker or els called Adam Damlyp A poore labouring maÌ„ W. Steuens Thom. Lancaster Iohn Butler commissary W. Smith Priest Raffe Haire Iacob a Surgion A Fleming Clement Philpot seruaunt Ieffrey Loueday Dodde Sir Edmond Priest W. Touched Post-maister Pet. Bequet Anthony Pickeryng gentleman Henry Tourney gentleman George Darby Priest Iohn Shepard W. Pellam W. Keuerdall Iohn Whitwood Ioh. Boote Ro. Cloddet Copen de Hane alias Iames Cocke Math. Hounde W. Crosbowmaker IN the yeare of oure Lorde 1539. the Lorde Cromwell being yet aliue there came to Calice one Georg Bucker alias Adam Damlyppe who had beene in tyme past a great Papist and Chaplaine to Fisher bishop of Rochester and after the death of the bishop hys maister hadde trauailed through FraÌ„ce Dutchland and Italie and as he went conferred with learned menne concerninge matters of controuersie in Religion and so proceedinge in hys iourny to Rome whereas he thoughte to haue founde all godlynesse and sincere Religigion in the end he fouÌ„d there as hee confessed such blasphemy of God contempte of Chrystes true religion loosenes of life and aboundance of all abhominations and filthinesse that it abhorred his heart and conscience any longer there to remayne althoughe he was greatlye requested by Cardinal Pole there to continue and to read 3. Lectures in the weeke in his house for y t which he offered hym great entertainment Whyche he refused so returninge homewarde hauynge a piece of money geuen him of the Cardinall at his departure to the value of a Frenche crowne towarde his charges came to Calyce as is aforesayd Who as he was there wayting
vnderstand first the condition or promise made by the Frenche man or straunger So likewyse I woulde that wee vnderstoode what thing we promise in the name of y e infant vnto God in Baptisme For this cause I beleeue ye haue confirmation Then said master Bleiter chapleine that he had the deuill within hym and the spirite of error Then answeared him a child saying The deuill cannot speake suche wordes as yonder man doth speake 6 Thou heretike traitour and thiefe thou saidest that the Sacrament of the altar was but a peece of bread baken vppon the ashes and no other thing els and all that is there done 6. Articâ—â— is but a superstitious rite against the commaundement of God Oh Lorde God so manifest lies and blasphemies the Scripture doeth not teache you Aunswâ—â—â— As concerning the sacrament of the aultare my Lordes I neuer taught any thing against the Scripture The Paâ—pistes reâ—proued lyers aâ—◠〈◊〉 The 〈◊〉 vse of 〈◊〉 Sacramâ—â—â— of the 〈◊〉 the whych I shall by Gods grace make manifest thys daye I being ready therefore to suffer death The lawfull vse of this Sacrament is most acceptable vnto God but the great abuse of it is very detestable vnto hym But what occasion they haue to say such wordes of me I shall shortly shew your Lordships I once chaunced to meete wyth a Iewe when I was sailing vpon the water of Rhene I did enquire of him what was the cause of his pertinacie The 〈◊〉 of a Iewâ— that he did not beleue that the true Messias was come considering that they had seene all the Prophecies whych were spoken of him to be fulfilled Moreouer the Prophecies taken away and the Scepter of Iuda by many other testimonies of the scripture I vaÌ„quished him that Messias was come The priâ—â—â—â—pall 〈◊〉 which the 〈◊〉 from Câ—â—â—â—stianity y t which they called Iesus of Nazareth Thys Iewe aunsweared againe vnto mee when Messias commeth he shall restore all things and hee shall not abrogate the law which was geuen to our forfathers as ye do For why we see the poore almost perish through hunger amongst you yet you are not mooued with pity towards them but among vs Iewes though we be poore there are no beggers found Secondarily it is forbidden by the lawe to faine anye kind of imagery of things in heauen aboue Images or in the earth beneath or in the sea vnder the earthe but one God onely to honour but your Sanctuaries and Churches are ful of Idolles Thirdly a pece of bread baken vpon the ashes The Saâ—â—â—â—ment of 〈◊〉 altar ye adore and worship and say that it is your God I haue rehersed heere but the sayings of the Iewe which I neuer affirmed to be true Then the bishops shooke their heads and spitted on the earth and what they meant in this matter further they would not heare 7 Thou false heretike diddest say 7. Articlâ— that extreeme vnction was not a sacrament My Lordes forsooth I neuer taught any thynge of extreme vnction in my doctrine whether it were a Sacrament or no. 8 Thou false heretike saidest that holye water is not so good as washe and suche like Thou condemnest coniuring and sayest that holy Churches cursings auaile not My Lordes as for holy water what strengthe it is of I taught neuer in my doctrine Coniuringes and Exorcismes Aunswere if they were conformable to the woorde of God I would commend them but in so much as they are not conformable to the commaundement and woord of God I reprooue them â— Article 9 Thou false heretike and runnagate hast sayde that euery lay man is a priest and suche like Thou sayest that the Pope hathe no more power then any other man My Lordes I taught nothyng but the worde of God I remember that I haue read in some places in S. Iohn and S. Peter Aunswere of the which one sayth He hath made vs kings and priests The other sayeth Hee hath made vs a kingly priesthood Wherefore I haue affirmed that any man being cunning in the woorde of God the true faith of Iesu Christ hath his power geuen him from God and not by the power or violence of men but by the vertue of the woorde of God the which woord is called the power of God as witnesseth S. Paule euidently enough And againe I say that any vnlearned man Rom. 1. not exercised in the worde of God nor yet constant in his faith what so euer estate or order hee be of I say he hath no power to binde or loose seeing he wanteth the instrument by the which he bindeth or looseth that is to say the woorde of God After that he had sayd these wordes all the Byshoppes laughed mocked him When that he behelde their laughing Laugh yee sayeth he my Lordes Though that these sayings appeare scornefull and worthy of derision to your Lordships neuertheles they are very waighty to me and of a great value because they stand not only vpon my life but also the honour and glory of God In the meane time many godly men beholding the woodnes and great crudelitie of the Bishops and the inuincible patience of maister George did greatly mourne and lament 10 Thou false heretike saidest that a man hath no free wil. But is like to the Stoikes â—â— Article which say that it is not in mans will to doe any thing but that all concupiscence desire commeth of God what soeuer kinde it be of My Lordes I saide not so truely I say that as many as beleeue in Christe firmely vnto them is geuen libertie conformable to the saying of S. Iohn Aunswere If the sonne make you free then shall ye verely be free Of the contrary as many as beleue not in Christ Iesu Iohn 8. they are bond seruants of sinne He that sinneth is bond to sinne 11. Article 11 Thou false heretike sayest it is as lawfull to eate flesh vpon the friday as on sonday Pleaseth it your Lordshippes I haue read in the Epistles of S. Paule Aunswere that who is cleane vnto him all thyngs are cleane Of the contrary to the filthy men all things are vncleane 〈◊〉 1. A faithful man cleane and holy sanctifieth by the woorde the creature of God But the creature maketh no manne acceptable vnto God So that a creature may not sanctifie any impure and vnfaithful man But to the faithfull man all things are sanctified by the praier of the word of God The creaâ—â—re doth 〈◊〉 sanctify without the 〈◊〉 After these sayings of master George then said all the Bishops wyth theyr complices what needeth vs any witnesse against him hath he not openly here spoken blasphemie 12 Thou false heretike doest say that wee shoulde not praye to Saintes 12. Article but to God onely Say whether thou hast sayd this or no say shortly For the weakenes and the infirmitie of the hearers he said without doubt
sayde he in the meane tyme taking no heede or care of the cruell torments which were then prepared for him The Martyrdome of M. George Wisehart And last of all the hangman that was hys tormentor sate downe vpon hys knees and said Syr I pray you forgeue me for I am not giltie of your death To whome hee answeared come hether to me When that he was come to him he kissed his cheeke and sayd Loe here is a token that I forgeue thee My heart do thine office and by and by he was put vpon the gibbet and hanged and there burnte to pouder When that the people beheld the great tormeÌ„ting they might not withholde from pitious mourning complaining of this innocent Lambes slaughter A note of the iust punishment of God vpon the cruell Cardinall Archbishop of S. Andrewes named Beaton IT was not long after the martyrdom of the blessed man of God M. George Wisehart aforesayd who was put to death by Dauid Beaton the bloudy Archbishop and Cardinall of Scotland as is aboue specified an 1546. the first day of March but the sayd Dauid Beaton Archbyshop of S. Andrewes by the iust reuenge of Gods mighty iudgement was slaine within his owne Castle of S. Andrewes by y e hands of one Lech other GeÌ„tlemeÌ„ who by the Lord stirred vp brake in sodenly into his Castle vpon him and in his bed murthered him the same yeare the last daye of May crying out Alas alas sley me not I am a Prieste And so like a butcher he liued The death of Dauid Beaton Archb. of Saint Andrewes and like a butcher he dyed lay 7. monethes and more vnburied at last like a carion buried in a dunghill an 1546. Maij vlt. Ex histor impressa After this Dauid Beaton succeeded Iohn Hamelton Archbishop of S. Andrewes an 1549. who to the entent that he would in no wayes appeare inferiour to his predecessour Iohn Hamelton Archbishop of S. Andrewes in augmenting the number of the holy Martirs of God in the next yeare following called a certayne poore man to iudgement whose name was Adam Wallace The order and maner of whose story heere followeth The story and Martyrdome of Adam Wallace in Scotland Iohn Hamelton a peâ—â—â—â—utor THere was set vpon a scaffold made hard to the Chauncelary wall of y e blacke Friers Church in Edinbrough on seates made therupon Adam Wallace Martir the L. Gouernour Aboue hym at his back sate M. Gawin Hamelton Deane of Glasgue representing the Metropolitane Pastor thereof The condeÌ„natâ—â—n of Adam Wallace â— pâ—ore man Upon a seate on his right hand sate the Archb. of S. Andrewes At his backe and aside somewhat stoode the Officiall Lowthaine Next to the Byshop of S. Andrewes the Byshop of Dunblane the Bishop of Murray the Abbot of Dunfermeling the Abbot of Glenâ—uce with other Churchmen of lower estimation as the Officiall of S. Andrewes other Doctours of that nest and City And at the other ende of the seate sate maister Uchiltrie On his left hand sate the Earle of Argyle Iustice with his Deputye Syr Iohn Campbell of Lundy vnder his feete Next him the Earle of Huntley Then the Earle of Anguish the Byshop of Gallaway the Prior of S. Andrewes the Bish. of Orkenay the L. Forbes Dane Iohn Wynrime Suppriour of S. Andrewes and behinde the seates stoode the whole senate the Clarke of the Register c. At the further end of the Chauncelary wall in the pulpit was placed M. Iohn Lauder parson of Marbottle accuser clad in a Surplice and a red hood and a great Congregation of the whole people in y e body of the church staÌ„ding on the ground After that Syr Iohn Ker Prebendary of S. Giles Church was accused conuicted and condemned for the false making and geuing forth of a senteÌ„ce of diuorce and thereby falsly diuorced and parted a man and his lawfull wife in the name of the Deane of Roscalrige and certaine other Iudges appointed by the holy Father the Pope Baâ—rabâ—s let 〈…〉 crucified He graunted the falshood and that neuer any such thing was done in deede nor yet ment nor moued by the foresad Iudges and was agreed to be banished the realmes of Scotland and England for his life time and to lose his right hande if he were found or apprehended therein heereafter and in the meane time to leaue his benefices for euer and they to be vacant After that was brought in AdaÌ„ Wallace a simple poore man in appearance Adam Walâ—â—ce broâ—â—ht in befâ—â—â— the 〈◊〉 and Pharisâ—is coÌ„ueyed by Iohn of Cunnoke seruant to the B. of S. Andrewes and set in the middest of y e scaffold who was commaunded to looke to the accuser who asked him what was his name He aunswered Adam Wallace The accuser sayd he had another name which he graunted and sayd he was commonly called Feane Then asked he where he was borne Ioh. Lauder his accuser Within two myle of Fayle said he in Kyle Then sayd the accuser I repent that euer such a poore man as you should put these noble Lords to so great encombrance this day by your vaine speaking Adam Wallace otherwise named Iohn Feane And I must speake sayd he as God geueth me grace and I beleue I haue said no euil to hurt any body Would God said the accuser ye had neuer spokeÌ„ but you are brought forth for so horrible crimes of heresie as neuer was imagined in this countrey of before and shall be sufficiently proued that ye can not deny it and I forethinke that it should be heard for hurting of weake consciences Now I wyll yea thee no more thou shalt heare the points that thou art accused of Adam Wallace aliâs Feane thou art openly delated and accused for preaching The Sacraâ—ent of the Popish◠〈◊〉 saying and teaching of the blasphemies and abominable heresies vnderwritten In the first thou hast said and taught that the bread and wine on the altar after the words of consecration are not the body and bloud of Iesu Christ. He turned to the Lord Gouernour and Lords aforesayd saying I sayd neuer nor taught nothing but that I found in this booke and writte hauyng there a Bible at his belte in French Dutch and English which is the word of God and if you will be content that the Lord God and his word be Iudge to me and this his holy writ here it is and where I haue sayd wrong The doctrine of Adam Wallace touching the Sacrament of the Lordes body I shal take what punishment you wil put to me for I neuer said nothing concerning this that I am accused of but that which I found in this writte What diddest thou say sayd the accuser I sayde quoth he that after our Lord Iesus Christ had eaten the Pascall Lambe in his latter Supper with his Apostles and fulfilled the ceremonies of the old law he instituted a new Sacrament in remembraunce of his death
mocked them so do ye Oliph Thou denyest the sacrament of the aultar to be the very body of Christ really in flesh and bloud Oliphant Mylle The Sacrament and sacrifice of the Masse Mille. The scripture of God is not to be taken carnally but spiritually and standeth in faith only as for the Masse it is wrong for Christ was once offered on the Crosse for mans trespasse and will neuer be offered agayne for then he ended all sacrifice Oliph Thou deniest the office of a Byshop Mille. Oliphant Mylle Byshops no Byshops I affirme that they whome ye call Byshops do no Bishops workes nor vse the offices of Bishops as Paul biddeth writing to Timothy but liue after their owne sensuall pleasure and take no care of the flocke nor yet regard they the word of God but desire to be honored and called my Lords Oliph Olyphant Thou speakest against pilgrimage and callest it a pilgrimage to whoredome Mille. I affirme that and say that it is not commaunded in the scripture Mylle and that there is no greater whoredome in no places then at your pilgrimages except it be in common brothels Oliph Thou preachedst quietly and priuatly in houses and openly in the fields Mille. Yea man and on the sea also sailing in ship Oliph Walter Mylle constant in the truth Sentence pronounced against Walter Mylle Wilt thou not recant thine erroneous opinioÌ„s and if thou wilt not I will pronounce sentence against thee Mille. I am accused of my life I know I must die once therfore as Christ sayd to Iudas Quod facis fac citius Ye shal know that I will not recant the truth for I am corne Patricke Learmonâ— the Archbyshopâ— stuard 〈◊〉 Prouost â—â—â—fuseth to his tempâ—â—rall iudgeâ— Also the Archbishops chamberlaine refuseth to be his iudge The townâ— offended wâ—th the condemâ—â—â—tion of Walter Mille. No corde all the towne could be bought to tye him to the stake Alexander Symmerâ—waill the Bishops seruant made teâ—â—poral iudâ—â— for Walteâ— Mille. The miraculous weâ—â— king of 〈◊〉 in Walter Mille. W. Millâ— denyed by the Byshoâ—â— to speake W. Mille permitted by the 〈◊〉 men to speake I am no chaffe I wil not be blowne away with the wind nor burst with the flaile but I will abide both These thinges rehearsed they of purpose with other light trifles to augment their final accusation and then sir Andrew Oliphant pronounced sentence against him that he shuld be deliuered to the temporall iudge and punished as an hereticke which was to be burnt Notwithstanding his boldnes and constancie moued so the hartes of many that the Byshops Stuard of his regalitie Prouost of the towne called Patrike Learmond refused to be his temporall iudge to whome it appertained if the cause had bene iust Also the Bishops chamberlaine being therwith charged would in no wise take vpon him so vngodly an office Yea the whole towne was so offended with his vniust coÌ„demnation that the Bishops seruauntes could not get for their money so much as one cord to tie him to y e stake or a tarre barrell to burne him but were constrained to cut the cordes of their maisters own pauilion to serue their turne Neuerthelesse one seruaunt of the Byshops more ignoraunt and cruell then the rest called Alexander Symmerwayll enterprising the office of a temporall iudge in that part conueyed him to the fire where against all naturall reason of man his boldnes and hardines did more and more increase so that the spirit of God working miraculously in him made it manifest to the people that his cause and Articles were iust and he innocently put downe Now when all things were ready for his death and he conueyed with armed men to the fire Oliphant had him passe to the stake and he said nay but wilt thou put me vp with thy hand and take part of my death thou shalt see me passe vp gladly for by y e law of God I am forbiddeÌ„ to put hands vpon my selfe TheÌ„ Oliphant put him vp with his hand and he ascended gladly saying Introibo ad altare Dei and desired that he might haue place to speake to y e people the which Oliphant and other of the burners denyed saying that he had spoken ouer much for the Byshops were altogether offended that y e matter was so long continued Then some of the yong men committed both the burners and the Byshops their maysters to the Diuell saying that they beleeued that they should lament that daye and desired the sayd Walter to speake what he pleased The Martyrdome of Walter Mille. Epitaphium Non nostra impietas aut actae crimina vitae Armarunt hostes in mea fata truces Sola fides Christi sacris signata libellis Quae vitae causa est est mihi causa necis After this by the iust iudgement of God in the same place where Walter Mille was burnt the Images of the great Church of the Abbey which passed both in number and costlines were burnt in time of reformation Ex fideli testimonio è Scotia misso And thus much concerning such matters as happened and such Martirs as suffered in the Realme of Scotland for the faith of Christ Iesus and testimonie of his truth ¶ Persecution in Kent IN reuoluing the Registers of William Warrham Archbyshop of Canterbury I finde moreouer besides these aboue comprehended Ex Regist. W. Warrham Archiepisc Cant. in the time and reigne of king Henry the names of diuers other wherof some suffered Martyrdome for the like testimonie of Gods worde and some recanted which albeit heere do come a little out of order and shoulde haue bene placed before in the beginning of King Henries reigne yet rather then they should vtterly be omitted I thought heere to geue them a place though somewhat out of time yet not altogether I trust without fruit vnto the Reader being no lesse worthy to be Registred and preserued from obliuion then other of theyr fellowes before them ¶ A Table of certayne true seruants of God and Martyrs omitted which were burned in the Dioces of Cant. vnder William Warrham Archbyshop of Canterbury with the names of theyr persecuters and accusers an 1511. Persecuters and Iudges Accusers and witnesses The Martyrs Wyllyam Warrham Archbishop of Caunterbury D. Cutbert Tonstall Doctour of both lawes and Chauncelour of the Archbyshop D. Syluester Lawyer D. Wellys Doctour Clement Browne Doctor Iohn Collet Deane of Paules Doctour Wodyngton Martirs in Kent before the tyme of M. Luther Willyam Rich of Benynden Agnes Iue of Canterbury Robert Hilles of Tenterden Steuen Castelyn of Tenterden Io. Grebill of Tenterden husband to Agnes Grebill the Martyr Christopher Grebill the naturall sonne of Agnes Grebill the Martyr Io. Grebill the yonger the naturall sonne of Agnes Grebill the Martyr Wil. Oldbert of Godmersham Laur. CheterdeÌ„ Tho. Harwood of Rowenden Ioane Harwood his wife Phill. Hardwod WilliaÌ„ Baker of Cramebroke Edw. Walker Robert Reinold of Benynden Williem Carder of Tenderden
in Parliamente that none shoulde speake anye thing of the Kings death the Act being made onely for Southsayers and talkers of prophesies moued them that were about the King to put him in remembrance of his mortall state and fatall infirmitie Which when the rest were in dread to do M. Deny who was specially attendant vpon hym boldly comming to the King told him what case he was in to mans iudgement not like to liue and therefore exhorted him to prepare himselfe to death calling himselfe to remembrance of his former life and to call vpon God in Christ betime for grace and mercy as becommeth euery good Christian man to do Although the K. was loth to heare any meÌ„tion of death yet perceiuing the same to rise vpon the iudgement of hys Phisicians and feeling his owne weakenes he disposed himselfe more quietly to harken to the wordes of his exhortation and to consider his life past Which although he much accused yet said he is the mercy of Christ able to pardon me all my sinnes though they were greater then they be M. Deny being glad to heare him thus speake required to know his pleasure whether he would haue any learned man sent for to conferre withall and to open hys mind vnto To whome the King aunswered againe that if he had any he would haue D. Cranmer who was then lying at Croydon And therefore M. Denye asking the King whether he woulde haue him sente for I will first said the King take a little sleepe and then as I feele my selfe I will aduise vpon the matter After an houre or two the King awaking and feeling feeblenes to encrease vpon him commanded D. Cranmer to be sent for but before he could come y e king was speachles and almost senseles Notwithstanding perceiuing D. Cranmer to be come he reaching his hande to D. Cranmer did hold him fast but could vtter no word vnto hym and scarse was able to make any signe Then the Archbyshop exhorting him to put his trust in Christ and to call vpon his mercy desired him though he could not speake yet to geue some token with his eyes or with hand as he trusted in the Lord. Then the King holding him with his hand did wring his hand in his as hard as he could and so shortly after departed after he had reigned in this land the terme of 37. yeares and 9. monethes The kings children leauing behinde him three children Edward Mary and Elizabeth Moreouer for so much as mention is inserted in thys place of the good inclination of King Henry in his latter dayes to the reformation of religion Talke betweene Thom. Cranmer Archbishop of Cant. and the Duke of Suffolk about Ste. Gardiner by the occasion hereof it commeth also to minde somewhat likewise to adde by way of appendix touching the talke betweene the Archbishop of Canterbury Thomas Cranmer and the Duke of Suffolke Charles Branden as coÌ„cerning the Kings purpose and intent conceaued against the Bishop of Winchester Steuen Gardiner in that he could neuer allowe any reformation in religion in this realme and namely beeing offended with this that men should vse in their talke The Lord as well as our Lord. The sayd Duke sayd vnto the sayd Archbyshop We of the Counsell had him once at a good lift and should well haue dispatched him from his authoritie if the Kings Maiestie our Maister had stayed himselfe from admitting him to his presence as then hys highnes was content that we should throughly haue sifted and tried him It was my Lord quoth the Duke to the Archbishop at that time when Gardiner his Secretarie was attached and suffred for defending the Popes authoritie For then I and certaine of the Counsell hauing conference with the Kings Maiestie for that matter his highnesse was fully perswaded that the Bishops Secretarie being in such speciall fauour with his Maister would neuer stande so stiffe in defence of the Bishop of Romes vsurped power and authoritie Stephen Gardiner appoynted by the king to to be had to the Tower without his said maisters both aduise knowledge and perswasion For already quoth the King he played but a homely part with me when he was Ambassadour to the Pope concerning my cause of diuorce And therefore quoth the King to me send for him my Lord incontinently and by assistance of two or three moe of the Counsell whome you thinke good let him be committed to the Tower to aunswere to suche thynges as may bee obiected agaynst hym Thys communicatioÌ„ was in y e euening so that we purposed to haue executed the kinges pleasure and commaundement y e next morning How beit our talke was not so secrete but that some of his friendes of the priuy chamber then suspecting the matter where he had many frends sent him word ther of Who incontinently repayred to the kings presence Ste. Gardiner priuily commeth to the king and finding some matter to minister vnto y e king his highnesse sayd to the bish We doe marueile that your secretary hath thus notoriously offended agaynst vs our lawes It is surely though that you are not all cleare in this offeÌ„ce but that you are of the same opinion with him therefore my Lord be playne with me King Henry layeth to Winchesters charge and let me know if you be y e way infected or no If you will tell me the trueth I will rather pardon the fault but if you halt or dissemble with me looke for no fauour at my hand With this monition Winchester fell downe vppon hys knees besought his maiesty of mercy and pardon Winchester confesseth his popery to the king manifestly confessing y t he of long time had bene of that opinion w t his sayd secretary and there bewayling himselfe promised from that day forward to reform hys opinion become a new man Well quoth y e king this way you haue of me that which otherwise you should neuer haue obtayned I am content to remitte all thinges past and pardon you vpon your amendment The next morning I had worde how the matter was handled whereupon I came to his highnes sayde Your Maiestie hath preuented our commission whiche I and other had from your grace concerning my Lord of Winchesters coÌ„mitting to the tower Wot you what quoth the K. hee hath confessed himselfe as giltie in this matter as hys man K. Henryes nature to pardon them that come to him and confesse their fault and hath with muche sorrowe pensiuenes sued for my pardon And you know what my nature and custome hath bene in such matters euermore to pardon them that will not dissemble but confesse their fault Thus wilâ—ly and politickely he got himselfe out of our hands But if I had suspected this I would haue had him in the tower ouer night and stopped his iourny to y e court Well sayd my Lord of Caunterbury hee was euermore to good for you all Moreouer as touching this foresaid
bishop of Winchester for so much as he in king Edwardes tyme bragged so much of his old mayster of famous memory king Henr. 8. to y e entent y t the glorious vanitie of this bishop of all other like vnto him more notoriously may appeare to al meÌ„ heere is to be noted by the testification as well of mayster Deny as also of Sir Henry Neuell who were there present witnesses of the matter whose record is this that king Henry before the time of his sicknes taking his horse vppon the tarras at Windsore to ride out on hauking sawe standing before him the Lorde Wryothesley Lord Chancelour with diuers other Counsellours and amoÌ„gst them the Bishop of Winchester Whereupon he called the Lorde Chancelour and sayd Winchester commaunded no more to come in the kings sight Did not I commaund you he shuld come no more amongst you meaning the Bishop Wherunto the Lorde Chauncellour aunswered that his comming was to bring his Maiestie word of a beneuolence geuen vnto him by the Cleargie Whereat the King sayd Ah let him come hether and so he did his message and the King went straight away Item another time the King immediatly after his repaire to London fell sicke and caused diuers times hys whole Counsell to come vnto him about his will and other his graue affaires Winchester though he wer excluded yet would seeme stil to be of the kinges Counsel At what time the Bishop also would come vp with them into the vtter priuie Chamber and there remayne vntill the Counsell came from the King and then go downe with them agayne to the ende as then was thought to blind the world withall Furthermore as the King grewe more in sickenes he considering vpon his will and testament made before at his going ouer to Bullein willed the same to be drawne out againe with leauing out and excluding the Byshop of Winchester by name from amongst his Executors Which being to him no small corsey and a cutting off of all theyr purposes Winâ— excluded out of the kinges will a way was found that Sir Anthony Browne a principall pillar of Winchesters side pretending vnto the King as though by the negligence of the writer the Byshops name had bene left out of the Kings will kneeled downe to the Kings Maiestie Syr Anthony Browne a great frend to Wint. lying in his bed and sayd My Lord of Winchester I thinke by negligence is left out of your Maiesties wil who hath done your highnes most paynefull long and notable seruice and one without whome the rest shall not be able to ouercome your greate and weighty affaires committed vnto them Hold your peace quoth the King I remembred hym well inough and of good purpose haue left him out For surely if he were in my testameÌ„t and one of you he would cumber you all and you should neuer rule him he is of so troublesome a nature Mary quoth the King I my selfe could vse him and rule him to all maner of purposes as seemed good to me King Henryes opinion of the Bishop of Winchest but so shall you neuer do and therefore talke no more of him to me in this behalfe Syr Anthony Browne perceiuing the king somewhat stiffe heerein gaue place to the Kings words at that time Howbeit seeking farther occasion vpoÌ„ more perswasions put into his head tooke in hand once againe to moue the King to haue the Byshop one of his Executors When the King perceyued that this instant sute would not cease haue you not yet done quoth the King to molest me in this matter If you wil not cease farther to trouble me by the faith that I owe vnto God I will surely dispatch thee out of my will also and therefore let vs heare no more of this matter All thys Sir Anthony Deny was heard to report to the Archbyshop of Cant. Thom. Cranmer Witnes of the sayd Archbyshops Secretary who is yet aliue and witnes to the same And thus much touching the end of King Henry who if he had continued a few moneths longer all those obites and Masses whiche appeare in his will made before hee went to Bulleyne notwithstandyng most certayne it is to be signified to all posteritie that his full purpose was to haue repurged the estate of the Church to haue gone through with the same The purpose of the king if he had liued was to make a perfect reformation of religion so that he would not haue left one masse in all England For the more certayne intelligence whereof two things I haue to leade me The one is the assured report and testimonie of Tho. Cranmer Archbyshop of Caunterbury hearing the King declare the same out of his owne mouth both to himselfe to Mounsieur de Annebault Lord Admirall the French Ambassadour in the moneth of August a little before his death as aboue may appeare more at large Credite of this narration that it is true page 1240. The other cause which leadeth me thereunto is also of equall credite grouÌ„ded vpon the declaration of the Kings owne mouth after that time more neare to his death vnto Bruno Ambassadour of Iohn Fridericke Duke of Saxonie Unto the which Ambassadour of Saxony the King gaue this aunswere openly that if the quarrell of the Duke of Saxony were nothing else against the Emperour but for religion The kinges aunswere to the Duke of Saxonies Ambassadour a little before his death he should stand to it strongly and he would take his part willing him not to doubt nor feare and so with this aunswere dimissed the Ambassadour vnto the Duke openly in the hearing of these foure sufficient witnesses the L. Scymâ—r Earle of Harforde Lorde Lisley then Admirall the Earle of Bedford Lorde Priuy Seale and Lorde Paget But the secret working of Gods holy prouidence whyche disposeth all things after his own wisedome and purpose thought it good rather by taking the King away to reserue the accomplishmeÌ„t of this reformation of his church to the peaceable time of his sonne Edward and Elizabeth his daughter whose handes were yet vndefiled wyth any bloud and life vnspotted with any violence or crueltie And thus to finish this booke I thought heere to close vp King Henries raigne But because a little vacant space of empty paper remayneth behinde needefull to be filled vp to employ therefore and to replenishe the same wyth some matter or other I thought to annexe heere vnto one story which hapned in this King Henries raigne Which albeit it serueth not to the purpose of this our matter now in hand yet neuerthelesse to supply the roome it may stand in some place either to refreshe the traueiled minde of the Reader wearied with other stories or else to disclose the detestable impietie of these counterfeite sectes of Monkes and Friers who vnder the hipocriticall visour of pretensed Religion haue so long seduced and deceiued the world Although the deceitfull parts and practises of these
he sayd spend his life and all be had rather theÌ„ to agree graunt to that he knew certainly to be agaynst the trueth The which when the Byshoppes heard notwithstanding they vrged hym still to grauÌ„t and would by no meanes haue his nay Then y e good K. seyng theyr importunate sure The 〈…〉 K. 〈◊〉 that needes they would haue hys Maiesty consent thereto in the ende his tender hart bursting out in bitter weeping and sobbing desired them to be content Whereat the Bishoppes themselues seeing the kinges zeale and constancy wept as fast as he and tooke theyr leaue of his grace and comming from him the Archbishop tooke mayster Cheke his scholemayster by the hand and sayd Ah mayster Cheke The 〈◊〉 Maryes Masse 〈◊〉 by the teares 〈◊〉 Edwarâ— you may be glad all y e dayes of your life that you haue such a Scholer for he hath more Diuinity in his litle finger then all we haue in all our bodyes Thus the Ladye Maryes Masse for that time was stayed Ouer and besides these heauenly graces and vertues most chiefly to be required in all faythfull and christen maiestrates which haue gouernaunce of Christes flocke neyther was he also vnprouided of suche outward giftes and knowledge as appertein to the gouernance of his realme politick In so much that neither he was in expert or ignoraunt of the exchaunge and all the circumstaunces of the same touching doinges beyond the sea K. 〈◊〉 skilfulâ— the 〈◊〉 but was as skilfull in the practises therof and could say as much as the chiefeâ—â— doers in his affaires Likewise in the enterteining of Embassadors to whom he would geue aunswere and that to euery part of theyr oration to the great wonder of theÌ„ that heard doing that in his tender yeares by himselfe which many Princes at theyr mature age seldome are wont to do but by other And as he was a great noter of things y e perteyned to Princely affayres so had he a chest seuerallye to himselfe for euery yeare for the keping of such records and matters as past and were concluded by the Counsell Of whom also he woulde require a reason and cause of euery thing that should passe their iudgements K. 〈◊〉 chest 〈◊〉 keeping Actes 〈◊〉 doing 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 And of this chest he would euermore keep the key about him His notes also â—e ciphred in Greeke letters to the ende that those that wayted vpon him should not read nor know what he had written He had moreouer great respect to iustice and to the dispatch of poore mens sutes would appoynt hours tymes with maister Coxe then maister of his Requestes how by what order they might be sped in their causes without long delayes and attendauÌ„ce and so also debate with him that theyr matters might be heard and iudged with equity accordingly What Hieronimus Cardanus sayth of him coÌ„cerning his knowledge in liberal scieÌ„ces I thought here to expres in his owne words both in latin and english so much the rather because he speaketh of his owne experiment vpon the present talke which he had with the king himselfe The wordes of Cardanus first in latine be these Hier. Card. de Genituris A DeraÌ„t enim illi gratiae Linguas enim multas adhuc puer calâ—ebaâ— Anglicam natalem Latinam Gallicam non expers vt audio Graecae Italicae hispanicae forsan aliarum PropriaÌ„ Gallicam LatinaÌ„ exactè tenebat ad omnia docilis erat Non illi dialectica deerat non naturalis Philosophiae principia non Musica Humanitas mortalitatis nostrae imago grauitas Regiae maiestatis indoles taÌ„to principe digna In vniuersum magno miraculo humanarum rerum tanti iâ—genij tantae expectationis puer educabatur Non haec Rhetoricè exornata veritatem exedunt sed sunt minora Decimum quintum adhuc agebat annum Interrogabat Latinè non minus quam ego politè promptè loquebatur quid continent libri tui de rerum varietate hos enim nomini Maiestatis suae dedicaueram Tum ego Cometarum primum causam diu frustra quaesitam in primo capite ostendo Quae nam inquit ille Concursus ego aio luminis erraticorum syderum At Rex quomodo cum diuersis motibus astra moueantur noÌ„ statim dissipaturaut mouetur eorum motu At ego mouetur equidem sed loÌ„ge celefius illis ob diuersitatem aspectus velut in Cristallo sole cum iris in pariete relucet Parua enim mutatio magnam facit loci differentiaÌ„ At Rex quonam pacto absque subiecto illud fieri potest iridi enim paries subiectuÌ„ est Tum ego velut in lactea 〈◊〉 luminum reflectione cum plures candelae propè accensae medium quoddam lucidum candidum efficiuÌ„t Itaque ex vngue Leonem vt dici solet Fuit hic in maxima omnium aut bonorum aut eruditorum expectatione ob ingenuitatem atque suauitatem morum Prius caeperat fauere artibus quam nosceret noscere antequam vti posset Conatus quidam humanae conditionis queÌ„ non solum Anglia sed orbis ereptum immaturè deflere debet O quam benè dixerat ille Immodicis breuis est aetas rara senectus Specimen virtutis exhibere potuit non exemplum Vbi gravitâ—s Regia requirebatur senem vidisses vt blandus erat comis aetatem referebat Cheli pulsabat publicis negotijs admouebatur leberalis animo atque in his patrem emulabatur c. Haec Cardanus ¶ The same in English THere was in him a towardly disposition pregnancy apt to all humain literature as who being yet a childe had the knowledge of diuers tongs The wordes 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 of king 〈◊〉 first of the english his owne naturall toung of y e latin also of the french neither was he ignorant as I heare of the greeke Italian spanish tongues and of other languages peraduenture moe In his owne in the French in the Latine toung singularly perfect and with the like facility apt to receiue all other Neither was he ignorant in logike in the principles of naturall Philosophy or in Musicke There was in him lacking neither humanity the Image of our mortality a Princely grauity and maiesty nor any kind of towardnes beseming a noble king Briefly it might seme a myracle of nature to behold the excellent wit forwardnesse that appeared in him being yet but a child This I speake not rethorically to amplifye thinges or to make them more then truth is yea the truth is more then I do vtter Being yet but 15. yeares of age he asked of me in Latin in which toung he vttered his minde no lesse readely and eloquently theÌ„ I could do my selfe what my books which I had dedicated to him De varietate rerum did contayne I sayd that in the first chapter was shewed the cause of Comets or blasing stars which hath bene long sought for
In the which hys assault he was so hotely saluted by the kinges shippes and the Island that by the confession of them that sawe it and by the report wrytten vnto the Lord Protector the French men at least lost a thousand men theyr ships and galleis so spoiled as being forced to return home they were not able then to set out againe Ex literis D. Protectoris Furthermore out of Fraunce creadible woorde was broughte to the Lorde Protectoure whyche yet in letters appeareth that into one towne in one vessel were brought at least three score Gentlemen to be buried and also an â—â—hibition special geuen out by the king not to speake of 〈◊〉 successe in that iourney Thys was about the beginning of August 1549. The like also might be noted of the losses of the sayde French king at Bullenburgh the eight day of August the same yeare as by the Lord Clintons letters may well appeare but for spending of time I passe it ouer What the meaning of the French king was in these voiages The 〈…〉 King Edward or how he intended further to procede I haue not herein to deale This is certain and euident that the mighty arme of God mercifully fought for king Edwarde his seruant to defend and deliuer him from so many harde dangers so daÌ„gerous and sundrye commotions stirred vp in so many quarters within this Realme and also without the Realme and all wythin the compasse of one yeare and yet the Lorde aboue fighting for his true seruant dispatched them all as in storie heere ye haue heard declared and is no lesse worthye of all posteritie to be noted Matter concerning Edmund Boner Bishop of London with declaration of the Actes and processe entred against him in king Edwardes time ANd thus muche hetherto hauing discoursed touching the manifolde troubles and tumults raised vp on euery side against king Edward by his vnkinde and vnnatural subiects and yet notwithstaÌ„ding the gratious goodnesse of the Lorde euer geuing him the victorie nowe lette vs returne againe to Boner Byshop of London where we leaft hym before that is in hys owne house where he was by the Counsaile commaunded to remaine as is aboue signified And nowe for so much as we haue to enter into the storie of the sayd Boner for the better vnderstandinge of the whole order therof it shal be requisite to rip vp the matter wyth the circumstaunces and occasions thereof from the first beginning of kinge Edwardes time Where is to be vnderstanded Sitting oâ— the kingâ— Commiâ—â—â—onerâ— in Paules Church that king Edwarde in the first yeare of hys raigne an 1547. the first day of September for the order of hys Uisitation directed out certaine Commissioners as sir Anthony Cooke sir Iohn Godsaule Knightes Maister Iohn Godsaule Christopher Neuinson Doctours of the Lawe and Iohn Madew Doctour of Diuinitie Who sitting in Paules church vpon their commission the day and yeare aforesaide there being presente at the same time Edmund Bishop of London Iohn Royston Polidore Uirgil Peter Uan and others of the saide cathedrall Churche An 〈◊〉 â—â—â—nystred tâ— Boner to 〈◊〉 â—he Popâ— after the sermone made and the Commission being reade ministred an othe vnto the said B. of London to renounce and deny the bishop of Rome with his vsurped authority and to sweare obedience vnto the king according to the effect and forme of the statute made in the 31. yeare of kinge Henry the eight also that he should present and redresse all and singular such things as were needeful within the sayd Church to be reformed Wherupon the said Bishop humbly and instantly desired them that he might see their commissioÌ„ only for this purpose intent as he sayd that he might the better fulfill put in execution the things wherein he was charged by them in their commission Unto whom the commissioners answearing said they wold deliberat more vpon the matter so they called the other ministers of the saide Church before them and ministred the like oth vnto them as they did to the bishop before Annâ— 1549 To whom moreouer there then certaine interrogatories and articles of inquisition were read by Peter Lillye the publike Notarie Which done after their othes taken the sayde Commissioners deliuered vnto the Bishop aforesaid certaine Iniunctions as wel in printe as wrytten and Homilies set foorth by the king All which things the sayde Bishop receiued vnder the wordes of thys protestation as followeth I Do receiue these Iniunctions and Homilies with this protestation that I will obserue them if they be not contrarye and repugnaunt to Gods lawe and the statutes and ordinaunce of the Church and immediately added with an othe that he neuer reade the sayde Homilies and Iniunctions The whyche Protestation being made in manner and fourme aforesaid the said Edmund Bishop of London instantly desired and required Peter Lilly the register aforesaide there and then to register and enact the same And so the sayd Commissioners deliuering the Iniunctions and Homilies to Maister Bellasiere Archdeacon of Colchester and to Gilberte Bourne Archedeacon of London Essex and Middlesexe and enioyning them in moste effectuous manner vnder paines therein contained to put the same in speedy execution and also reseruing other new iniunctions to be ministred afterward as wel to the bishop as to the Archdeacons aforesayd according as they should see cause c. did so continue the visitation til 3. of the clocke the same day in the afternoone At the whiche houre and place assigned the Commissioners being set and the Canons and Priestes of the sayd Church appearing before them and being examined vpon vertue of theyr othe for their doctrine and conuersation of life first one Iohn Painter one of the Canons of the said Cathedrall church there and then openly confessed that he viciously and carnally had often the company of a certaine married mans wyfe 〈◊〉 the â—â—â—rupt life of these 〈◊〉 Priestes Popish 〈◊〉 whose name he denied to declare In the which crime diuers other Canons and Priestes of the said church confessed in like maner could not deny them selues to be culpable And then after the Commissioners aforesayde had deliuered to Maister Royston Prebendary and to the proctour of the Deane and of the Chapter of the sayde Cathedrall Churche of Sainte Paule the kinges Iniunctions and the booke of Homelies enioyninge them to see the execution thereof vnder paine therein specified they proroged theyr sayde visitation vntill seuen of the clocke the next day following By this visitation aboue specified it appeareth gentle Reader first howe Boner made his Protestation after the receiuing of the kings Iniunctions and also how he after required the same to be put in publike recorde Thinges in this visitation to be noted Furthermore thou hast to note the vnchast life and conuersation of these popish votaries and priestes of Paules Nowe what followed after this protestation of the Bishop made remayneth further in
to preach by vs with certaine articles and for the more sure knowledge keeping and obseruing did exhibite the same in writing vnto him by the hands of our sayd Vncle in the fulfilling of our Counsell all this notwithstanding the said Bishop hath in contempt of vs as it may appeare ouerslipped and not obserued certeine of the said things so by vs enioyned and other so peruersely and negligently done that the things minded of vs to reformation for a good quiet of our subiects and our whole realme be conuerted by the wilfull negligence or peruersitie of him to a great occasion of sclaunder tumult and grudge amongst our people as it hath bene denounced to vs in writing by certeine honest and discrete persons otherwise called The which things if they be so we tendring the wealth quietnes good order and gouernement of our people haue not thought conuenient to be let past vnpunished and vnreformed and therefore by the aduise aforesayd haue appointed you fiue foure or three vppon whose fidelities wisedomes dexterities and circumspections we haue full confidence to call before you as well the denouncers of the sayd faultes as also the sayd Byshop and with due examinations and processe according to the law and Iustice to heare the said matter and all other matters of what kind nature or condition so euer they shall be that shall be obiected against the said Byshop summarely de plano or otherwise as to your discretions shall be thought most meete with full power and authoritie to suspend excommunicate commit to prison or depriue the said Bishop if the offence shal so appeare to merite or to vse any other censure Ecclesiasticall which for the better hearing and determining of the cause shall be requisite and apperteine any lawe statute or acte to the contrary notwithstanding In witnes wherof we haue caused these our letters to be made patentes Witnes our selfe at Westminster the viij of September in the third yeare of our reigne This commission being sealed with the kinges broad seale The Commission deliuered was by his highnes Counsaile forthwith deliuered at the Court vnto the archb of Caunterbury and the rest of the Commissioners mentioned in y e same being there al together present Who vpon the receipt therof determined by vertue of the same to sit at the archbishoppes house at Lambeth the Wednesday thâ—n next ensuing Which was y e tenth day of that present month of September and therefore appoynted the Bishop oâ— London to be sommoned to appeare before them as at that time and place The maner of whose behauiour at his appearaunce because it both declareth the froward nature and stubborne condition of the person and also what estimatioÌ„ and authoritie he thought the commissioners to be of I thought not vnmeete fyrst before I enter into the processe somewhat to note and describe vnto you At his first entry into the place within the Archbishops house at Lambeth The stubborne behauiour of Boner before the Commissioners where the Archbishop and other of the Commissioners sate he passed forth directly by them wyth his cap vpon his head making as though hee sawe them not vntil one plucking him by the sleeue willed him to do reuerence vnto the Commissioners Wherat he laughingly turned himselfe spake vnto the archb on this wyse what my Lord are you here By my trouthe I sawe you not No sayde the Archbishop you woulde not see Well quoth he you sent for me haue you anye thinge to say to me Yea sayd the Commissioners we haue here authority from the kinges highnes to call you to accompte for your Sermon you made lately at Pauls crosse for that you did not there publishe vnto the people the article whiche you were commaunded then to preach vpon At which words the bish either for that he did not greatly delite to heare of this matter or els because he would make his friends beleue that hee was called to accompt onely for his opinion in religion as afterwardes in the sequell of this processe it more playnly appeareth began to turne his talke vnto other matters and saide vnto the archbishop Boner speaketh for the Masse In good fayth my Lord I would one thing were had in more reuerence theâ— it is What is it sayd the Archbishop The blessed masse â—â—oth he The Archbishop You haue written very well of the sacrament I merueile you doe no more honour it The Archbishop of Cant. therwith perceiuing his subtiltie and seing his grosse blindnes to commend that which was vtterly contrary to his opinion sayd vnto him agayne Boner If you thinke it wel it is because you vnderstand it not The other then adding vnto his former grosse ignoraunce an obstinate impudencie aunswered The Archbishop I thinke I vnderstand it better then you that wrote it Unto which woordes the Archbishop replyed truely I wil easily make a childe that is but ten yeares old vnderstand therein as much as you but what is this to the matter Anno 1549. Moreouer at what time as they began to enter the Iudicial prosecuting of theyr commission and had called forth the denouncers to propound such matter as they hadde to obiect agaynst him he hearing them speake Boner falleth to scorning and taunting of his denouncerâ— fel to scorning and taunting of them saying to the one that he spake lyke a Goose and to the other that he spake like a Woodcocke vtterly denying theyr accusations to be true Wherupon y e Archbishop seeing his peenish malice agaynst the denouÌ„cers asked him if he would not beleeue them whether hee woulde credite the people there present and therewithall because many of them were also at the Bishops Sermon at Paules he stode vpp and read the article of the kinges authoritie during his young age saying vnto them Boners iudgement of the people howe say you my maysters did my Lord of London preach thys Article Whereunto they aunswered no no. At which wordes the Bishop turning himselfe about deryding sayd wil you beleue this fond people Besides this Boner full of his pretenses Dawes Woodcockes Fooles and such lyke at al his appearings he vsed many irreuerent vncomely obstinate and froward wordes and behauiours towards the Commissioners and others in defacing their authoritie with the termes of pretensed Commissioners pretensed witnesses and vniust vnlawfull and pretensed proceedinges with recusation of some and terming others Dawes Woodcockes fooles and such lyke which I wil here omitte for they doe more manifestly appeare in the sequele of the story in the tyme and place as they happened Adding yet this much by the way that although suche stoutnes of hart and will if it had bene in a cause true and rightfull might haue perchaunce seemed in some mens iudgement to be somewhat sufferable Boners demeanour not tolerable for his calling though meete for his byrth yet to say the truth in what cause so euer it be being unmoderate as this
and Iohn Hoper preachers who before that time had put vp the bill of complaint vnto the King against him Upon whome when the Byshop had earnestly looked and well beheld them he said as for this Marchant Latimer I know him very wel and haue borne with him winked at his euill doings a great while but I haue more to say to him hereafter But as touching this other Marchaunt Hooper I haue not seene him before howbeit I haue heard much of his naughty preaching and then turning himselfe againe to the Archbyshop of purpose most like to make his frends thinke that he was not called thether to aunswere his contemptuous disobedience Boner 〈◊〉 slateth his cause to thâ— matter of the Sacrament but for matters of Religion sayd vnto him Ah my Lord now I see that the cause of my trouble is not for the matter that you pretend against me but it is for that I did preach and set foorth in my late Sermon the true presence of the most blessed body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ to be in the Sacrament of the aulter For Boner maketh exception of his accusers as for these my accusers as they be euil infamed and notorious criminous persons so are they manifest and notable heretickes and seducers of the people especially touching the Sacrament of the aultar and most of all this Hooper For where in my late Sermon at Paules crosse I preached that in the blessed Sacrament of the aultar Boners groâ—â—e opinion of the Sacrament of the Aulâ—tar after the words of consecration there is the true body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ the selfesame in substaunce that was hanged and shed vppon the Crosse he the same day at after noone hauing a great rablement with hym of his damnable sect openly in the Pulpit within my Dioces did preache erroneously to the people against it Anno 1549. and maliciously inueying against my Sermon denied the veritie and presence of Christes true body and bloud to be in the same Sacrament and also falsely and vntruely interpreted and expounded my words And specially Boner rayleth agaynâ—â— M. Hoopeâ— where I preached and affirmed the very true body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ to be in the sayd Sacramente the selfesame in substance that was hanged and shed vpon the Crosse he like an Asse as he is an Asse in deede falsely chaunged and turned the word that into as like an Asse saying that I had sayd as it hanged and as it was shed vpon the Crosse. The Archbyshop heereupon perceauing the Byshops drifte and hearing hym talke so muche of the presence of Christes body and bloud in the Sacramente Talke betweene thâ— Archb. 〈◊〉 Boner about the Sacramenâ— sayde vnto him My Lord of London ye speake much of a presence in the Sacrament what presence is there and of what presence do you meane Wherewith the Byshop being somewhat sturred and moued in mind as appeared by his collericke countenaunce spake againe to the Archbishop very earnestly and sayd What presence my Lord I say and beleeue that there is the very true presence of the body and bloud of Christ. What beleeue you and how do you beleue my Lord Upon which words the Archbishop A questiâ—â— to Boner because he saw his aunswere darke and subtill and minding somewhat to nip the grosse absurditie of the Papists asked him farther whether he were there face nose mouth eyes armes and lips with other liniamentes of his bodye Whereat the Byshop shaking his head sayd Oh I am right sory to heare your grace speake these wordes and therewith boldly vrged the Archbyshop to shew his mind therein Who wisely waying the fond presumption of the partie with the place and occasion of their assembly refused then so to do saying that their being there at that time was not to dispute of those matters but to prosecute theyr Commission committed to them by their Prince and therfore willed him to aunswere them vnto such thinges as were obiected against him Whereupon vnder his Protestation he requested to haue a copy both of the Commission 〈…〉 Boner to aunswere for himselfe and also of the denounciation geuen vnto him with time to aunswere thereunto Which the Commissioners willingly graunted assigning him there to appeare agayne before them vpon Friday at eight of the clocke before noone then next following and then to aunswere the tenour of the denounciation And so for that day he complayning somewhat of the shortnes of his time to aunswere they all departed ¶ The second appearaunce of Boner in the Chappell of Lambeth before the Archbyshop and other four Commissioners the Byshop of Rochester Secretary Peter Secretary Smyth and the Deane of Paules VPon Friday the xiij of September aforenamed foure Commissioners associated then also with Sir Thomas Smith Knight the other of the Kings two principal Secretaries The second appearance 〈◊〉 Boner before the kings Commissioners Boners answere to the Archb. of CaÌ„terbury A precise point of the lawe whether any new Commissioner may sit afterward which satte not at the beginning and ioynt Commissioners with them sate iudicially in the Archbyshops Chappell within his house at Lambeth Before whome according to their former assignement there and then appeared the Byshop of London To whome the Archbyshop in the name of the rest first sayd My Lord of London the last time you were before vs we layde certayne Articles and matter to youre charge touching your disobedience to the Kings Maiesty and you haue this day to make your aunswere thereunto wherefore now shew vs what you haue to say for youre defence Whereunto the Byshop first asking the Archbyshop if he had all sayd and done and he againe saying yea made this answere My Lord the last day that I appeared before you I remember there sate in the Kings Maiesties commission your Grace you my Lord of Rochester you M. Secretary Peter and you M. Deane of Paules but now I perceiue there sitteth also M. Secretary Smyth Who because he sate not at the beginning nor tooke there the Commission vpon him ought not so to do for by the law they which begin must continue the commission Whereupon the Archbishop first aunswered that he was no lawyer and therefore could not certeinely shew what the law willeth in that case but saith he if the law be so in deede surely I take it to be an vnreasonable law Well said the Byshop there be heere that knoweth the law and yet I say not this to the intent to stand or sticke much in this point with you but to tell it you as it were by the way for I haue heere mine aunswere ready Then sayde Maister Secretary Peter to the Byshop my Lord in good sooth I must say vnto you that although I haue professed the law yet by discontinuance and disuse thereof The words of Secretary Peter to Boner and hauing bene occupied a long time in other matters
from study of the law I haue perhaps forgotten what the law will do precisely in this point but admit the law were so as you say yet your selfe knoweth my Lord that thys is our certayne rule in law Quòd consuetudo est iuris interpres optimus and I am sure you will not nor can not deny but that the custome is commonly in this realme in all iudgements and Commissions vsed to the contrary and in very deede altogether at the Court hauing the Comâ—â—â—â—ion presented vnto vs take it vpon vs and therfore for you to sticke in such trifling matters you shall rather in my iudgement hurt your selfe and your matter then otherwise Truely Maister Secretary sayd the Byshop I haue also of long while bene disused in the study of the law but hauing occasion partly by reason of this matter to turne my bookes I finde the law to be as I say and yet as I sayd I tell you heereof by the way The answer of Boner to Secretarye Peter not minding to sticke much with you in that poynt At which wordes Maister Secretary Smyth sayd also vnto the Byshop well my Lord of London as cunning as you make your selfe in the law there be here that knoweth the law as well as you and for my part I haue studied the law to and I promise you these be but quiddites and quirkes inuented to delay matters but our Commission is to proceede summarily The wordes of Secretary Smyth to Boner The answer of Boner to Secretary Smyth The words of Secretary Peter de plano and to cut off such friuolous allegations Well sayd the Bishop againe looke well on your commission and you shall finde therein these wordes to proceede according to the law and Iustice and I aske both lawe and Iustice at your handes Then Maister Secretary Peter willed hym to stand no more thereupon but to proceede vnto his aunswere Wherupon he tooke foorth a writing wherin was conteined his aunswere to the denunciation exhibited the day before by Latimer and Hooper and deliuering it vnto the Archbishop sayde that it was of his owne hand writyng and for lacke of sufficient time written so hastily coursely that it could scarsly be read of any other and therfore he desired to read it himselfe and so taking it agayne read it openly the copy whereof here followeth * The aunswere of the sayd Bishop made to the denuntiation aforesayd I Edmond bishop of London concerning William Latimer Iohn Hooper the pretenced denunciators of thys matter here nowe before you and for aunswere vnto the vnlawfull vntrue and vncharitable pretenced denunciation of them lately in deede contrarye to iustice and good reason exhibited here and read before you vnder protestation heretofore made by me and red vnto you remayning in the actes of this court to which I referre me and haue the same here agayne for repeated and reheaâ—sed to all purposes agreeable to the law do for my necessary defence and helpe alleage and say as followeth First I do alledge and say that the sayd William Latimer and Iohn Hooper Allegations oâ— rather cauillations of Boner agaynst his denunciators or either of theÌ„ were not nor now are to be admitted in any wise by vertue of this or anye other commission as denunciators against me their Byshop specially for that they and either of them haue aswell before the time of this pretensed denunciation and also theÌ„ and since bene and be vile and infamed notorious criminous persons and also open and manifest notable heretickes especially concerning the sacramentes of the catholicke Churche and namely concerning the blessed Sacrament of the aulter How fayne would thiâ— man finde a fault if he could tell how by reason of whiche their heresies they were and be by the order of the sayde Catholicke Churche here in this realme of England iustly and duely excommunicated and accursed and haue deuided theÌ„selues therby from the vntie and integritie of Christes Catholick church and for such persons they haue bene and are named reputed and taken openly notoriously and commoÌ„ly amongst the catholicke people of this Realme of Englande and especially of this Citty of London familiarly haunting and conuersaunt with sacramentaries and openly knowne condemned heretickes and fauorers and Abbettors of the same and theyr detestable pestilent doctrine heresie 2. Item that the sayde Iohn Hooper amonges other hys poysoned and venemous doctrine and amonges other his erroneous detestable and abhominable errors and heresies taught and spread abroad here within this realme infecting and poysoning the kinges subiectes therewyth hath before the tyme of the sayde pretensed denunciation damnably and detestablie made diuers erroneous and hereticall bookes especially one intituled a declaration of Christ and of his offcie printed as hee falsly surmiseth in Zurick by Augustine Friers where hee in many places heretically and damnably denyeth the true presence of Christes body in the blessed sacrament of the aultar and also in effect denyeth the verity of Christes blessed bodye vpon the crosse calling it Mathematticall and excludyng thereby the true and very substaunce thereof 3. This terme Mathematicall is referred of Hooper not to the substance of the body vpon the crosse but to Papisticall accidence without substance vpon the aultar Item that the sayd Iohn Hooper doth perseuer and continueth still in his sayd poysoned and wicked venemous doctrine in al poyntes mayntayning and defending the same and euery part therof all the wayes he can especially agaynst y e presence of Christes blessed body in the sacrament of the altar and his sayde bookes especially the sayde declaration of Christ and of his office he doth yet allowe and mayntayn as good and Catholicke where in deede it is hereticall wicked and damnable the contentes of whiche doctrine and bookes so intituled the sayde Latimer especially touching the heresie agaynst the verity of Christes bodye and his true presence in the sacrament of the aultar hath heard taught read preached beleeued holden mayntayned and kept and so at this preseÌ„t doth yet beleue hold If al truth were away he had spoken morâ— truely maintayne and keepe contrary to the fayth of Christes Catholicke church and the vnitie of the same obserued amongest all true christen people incurring thereby heresie excommunication and Scisme to the losse both of their soules and of their beleuers 4. Item that the sayde Latimer and Hooper and eyther of them being of these vile and detestable quallities and consequently by the ordinaunce of the catholick Church of Christ aswell of this Realme as also throughout all Christendome being so excommunicate cast out thereby from the sayd Church are not to this pretensed denuntiation agaynst me theyr Bishop nor to any iudiciall act to be admitted ne yet to be accompanyed with all or aunswered vnto but are by scripture and the order of Christes Catholicke Church here in this Realme vtterly and clearely to be excluded auoyded detested eschewed and abhorred in all maner of wise
did declare vnto you for better admonition amendment of you that ye should haue from the kinges Maiesty by his aduise and the rest of the priuy Counsell certayne Articles and Iniunctions to obserue and folow geuen you in writing 4. Item that there and then the sayd Lord Protectour commaunded Sir Thomas Smith Knight Secretary to the Kinges Maiesty to read a certayne proper booke of Iniunctions and Articles vnto you the sayd Secretarye standing at the Counsell tables end and you standing by and hearing the same 5. Item that the sayde Lord Protectour there and then willed to be reformed certayne thinges in the sayd booke of IniuÌ„ctions as where ye wer appoynted to preach sooner at your request it was appoynted vnto you to preache the Sonday three weekes after the date of the sayd writing 6. Item that in the sayd Articles the Lord Protectours Grace found fault because an Article or commaundement vnto you set forth and declared of the Kynges Maiestyes authority now in his yong age of his lawes and statutes in the same tyme was omitted and therefore either immediatly before you came into the Counsell Chamber or you being present and standing by commaunded the sayde Secretary Smith to put it in writing and annexe it to the rest of the Articles 7. Item that the sayd Secretary Smith then and there did immediately vpon commaundement write into the sayd booke or paper wherein the rest of the Articles were written the sayd article videlicet you shall also set forth in your sermon that the authority of our royall power is as truth it is of no lesse authority and force in this our yong age then was of any of our Predecessors though the same were much elder as may appeare by example of Iosias other young kinges in the scripture and therefore all our subiectes to be no lesse bounde to the obedience of our preceptes lawes and statutes then if we were of 30. or 4â— yeares of age 8. Item that the Lord Protectour did so deliuer you the booke or paper willing first the sayd Secretary Smyth to amend all thinges as he had appoynted 9. Item that ye then and there did promise to the Lorde Protectors grace that ye would obserue fulâ—ill all in the sayd Iniunctions and articles conteined 10. Item that all thinges in the sayde booke put in and mentioned by the sayd Secretary Smith and the same so read vnto you by him you first agreing that all that was by him so written was by the L. Protectors appoyntmeÌ„t the sayd book was so deliuered vnto you then and there by the sayd Secretary Smith in the Councell Chamber 11. Item that you haue the sayd booke in your possession or els know where it is the true copy whereof in effect is annexed to these articles 12. Item that ye were commauÌ„ded in the sayd Iniunctions to preach the Sonday three weekes after the deliuery therof at Paules there to entreat vpon certayn articles as is specified in the sayd booke of Iniunctions and specially the sayd article beginning Ye shall also set forth ending 30. or 40. yeares of age 13. Item that for the accomplishment of part of the sayde Iniunctions commaundement you did preach the fyrst day of September last past at Paules Crosse. 14. Item that at the sayd sermon contrary to your Iniunctions ye omitted left out y e sayde article beginning Ye shall also set forth in your sermon c. and ending 30. or 40. yeares of age 15. Ye shall also aunswere whether ye thinke and beleue that the kinges Maiesties subiectes be bound to obey as well the lawes statutes proclamations and other ordinaunces made now in this young age of the kinges maiesty as the lawes statutes proclamations ordinaunces made by his highnes Progenitors These Articles being thus ministred to the sayd Byshop of London the next day being Thursday and the 19. of September the afore named Commissioners sat in the Archbishops chamber of presence at Lambeth attendyng the coÌ„ming of the B. of London Before whoÌ„ there appeared Rob. Iohnson the Bishops Register and there did declare vnto the Commissioners that the bishop his maister could not at that time personally appeare before theÌ„ without great daunger of his bodily health because that he feared to fall into a feuer by reasoÌ„ of a cold that he had takeÌ„ by to much ouerwatching himselfe the last night before wherby he was compelled to keepe his bed neuerthelesse if hee could without daunger of his bodely health Boner 〈◊〉 feare of 〈◊〉 feuer 〈◊〉 could 〈◊〉 or durst 〈◊〉 appeare he would appeare before them the same day at after noone This excuse the Iudges were coÌ„teÌ„t to take it in good part Yet said M. Secretary Smyth that if he were sicke in deede the excuse was reasonable and to be allowed but quoth he I promise you my Lord hath so dallied with vs vsed hitherto such delayes that we may mistrust that this is but a fayned excuse howbeit vpon your faythfull declaratioÌ„ we are content to tary vntil one of the clocke at afternoone and so they did willing M. Iohnson to signify then vnto them whether the Bishop could appeare or not At whiche houre Robert Iohnson and Richard Rogers gentleman of the Bishops chamber appeared agayn before the Commissioners Boner pâ—â—â—tendetâ—â—â—gayne 〈◊〉 feuer declaring that for the causes afore alledged their maister could not appeare at that tyme nether Wherupon M. Secretary Smith sayd vnto them my Lord of LondoÌ„ your maister hath vsed vs very homely and sought delayes hitherto and now perhaps perceiuing these last Articles to touch the quicke and therefore loth to come to his answere he fayneth himselfe sicke Boners â—â—â—cuse of 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 taken 〈…〉 But because he shall not so deceiue vs any more we wyll send the Knight Marshall vnto him willing him if he be sycke in deed to let him alone for that is a reasonable excuse but if he be not sicke then to bring him forth with vnto vs for I promise you he shall not vse vs as he hath done we will not take it at his handes and therefore M. Iohnson sayd he you do the part of a trusty seruant as becommeth you but it is also your part to shewe my Lord of his stubborne hart and disobedience which doth him more harme theÌ„ be is aware of What thinketh he to stand with a king in his own Realmes Is this the part of a subiect nay A goo◠〈◊〉 sent to 〈◊〉 by Sâ—â—cretary Smyth I wene we shall haue a new Tho. Becket Let him take heede for if he play these parts he may fortune to be made shorter by the head He may appeale if he thinke good but whyther to the Byshop of Rome So he may helpe hymselfe forwards I say he can not appeale but to the same king who hath made vs his Iudges and to the Bench of his counsaile and how they will take this matter when they heare of it
men beyng of the Diocesse of Worcester Westminster Couentrie Lichfield and Glocester and specially requested to be witnesse of the same And I Fraunces Harward of the Diocesse of Worcester and publicke Notary by the Kings regall authoritie forsomuch as I was present when the foresayd Protestation Appellation and other the premisses were done the yeare of our Lord the yere of the raign of the kyng the day of the moneth and place aforesayde the witnesses abouenamed beyng present and for so much as I did enact the same therefore to this present publicke instrument written faithfully with myne owne hand I haue put to my marke beyng specially requested vnto the same Which thyng after he had read he dyd vnder his protestation first intimate vnto the Archbishop Boner requireth his appeale recusation protestation to be entred in Register the Byshop of Rochester and Doctor May and then protestyng also not to receede frō hys recusation dyd likewyse intimate the same vnto Maister Secretarye Smyth requiryng the Register to make an Instrument as well thereupon as also vppon hys recusation wyth witnesse to testifie the same Then the Delegates did agayne proceede to the examination of the last aunswers The last answer of Boner to the articles examined and found vnperfect and findyng the same imperfect they demanded of hym according to the first Article what speciall day of August he was sent for by the L. Protector To whom he obstinately aunswered that hee was not bound to make other aunswere then he had already made vnlesse they did put theyr Articles more certayne neyther would he otherwyse aunswer as long as Maister Secretary Smith was there present whome he had before recused and therefore would not receede from his recusation Boner commaunded to the Marshalsey The Secretary seeyng him so wilful and peruerse said sharply vnto hym My L. come of and make a full perfect answer vnto these Articles or els we will take other order with you to your payne In fayth Sir then sayd the Bishop agayne I haue thought ye had bene learned but now before God I perceiue well that eyther ye be not learned in deede or els ye haue forgotten it for I haue so oftē answered lawfully sufficiently and haue so oft shewed causes sufficient reasonable why thereunto I ought not by lawe to be compelled you shewyng nothyng to the contrary but sensualitie and will that I must needes iudge that you are ignorant herein Well sayd M. Secretary ye wyll not then otherwyse aunswer No sayd the B. except the law compell me Then sayd the Secretary call for the knight Marshal that he may be had to Ward With that all the rest of the Commissioners charged the B. that he had at that tyme sundry wayes very outragiously and irreuerently behaued hymselfe towards them sitting on the Kings Maiesties Commission and specially towards Sir Thomas Smith his graces Secretary therefore and for diuers other contumelious words which he had spoken they declared they would commit hym to the Marshalsey By this time the Marshals deputy came before them whom M. Secretary commanded to take the B. as prisoner and so to keepe hym that no man might come vnto hym for if he dyd he should sit by hym hymselfe When the Secretary had ended his talke the B. sayd vnto him Well sir it might haue becōmed you right well that my Lordes grace here present beyng first in commission and your better should haue done it Then the Commissioners assigning hym to be brought before them on monday next before noone betwene 7. and 9. of the clocke in the Hall of that place there to make full answer to these last Articles or els to shew cause why he should not be declared pro confesso did for that presēt break vp that Session 〈…〉 hart 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 but 〈…〉 vtter 〈…〉 Nowe as the Bishop was departing with the vndermarshall he in a great fury turned himself again towards the Commissioners and sayde to Sir Thomas Smyth Sir where ye haue committed me to pryson ye shall vnderstand that I will require no fauour at your handes but shall willingly suffer what shall be put vnto mee as boltes on my heeles yea and if ye wyll irons about my middle or where ye will Then departing againe he yet returned once more fomyng out his poison said vnto the Archbishop Boner threatneth to accuse the Archbishop before God Wel my Lord I am sory that I beyng a Bishop am thus handled at your graces hand but more sory that you suffer abhominable heretickes to practise as they doe in London and els where infecting and disquieting the Kings liege people and therfore I do require you as you will answer to God and to the king that ye will from henceforth abstaine thus to do for if ye do not I will accuse you before God the Kings Maiestie answer to it as well as ye can And so he departed vsing many reprochful words against sundry of the common people which stoode and spake to hym by the way as he went ¶ The sixt Action or processe vpon Monday the 23. of September had agaynst Boner Byshop of London before the Commissioners in the great hall at Lambeth IT was assigned as ye heard in the 4. Acte prosecuted the 18. of September The 6. Sessiō or appearaunce of Boner that vpon Monday then next followyng beyng the 23. of the same moneth the B. should again appeare before the Commissioners within the great Hall at Lambeth then to shew a finall cause why he should not be declared pro confesso vpon all the Articles wherunto he had not fully answered According to which assignement the same 23. day of September the B. was brought before them by the Undermarshall to whome for his disobedient and obstinate behauiour he was before that tyme committed and there dyd first declare vnto them that hys appearaunce at that tyme and place was not voluntary but coacted for that he was agaynst his will brought thether by the keeper of the Marshalsey and therewithall also vnder hys former protestation recusation and appeale did then again intimate a generall recusation of all the Commissioners alledging in the same that because the Archbishop with all his Colleagues had neither obserued the order of their Commission A generall recusation of Boner agaynst all the Commissioners neyther yet proceeded agaynst hym after any laudable or good fashion of iudgement but contrarywise had sundry tymes as well in his absence as in his presence attempted many things vnlawfully against his person dignity and estate especially in committing him to strait prison and yet commaunding him to make aunswere further because that he with the rest had proceeded in Commission with Sir Thomas Smith Knight supportyng and maintainyng all his euill doings notwithstandyng that he the same Bishop had before iustly recused and declined from him he therfore did also there refuse declyne from the iudgement of
that he had found heretofore at the handes of the B. of Caunterbury and the rest of y e Colleagues in this matter much extremitie and crueltie iniuries losses and griefes contrary to Gods law and the lawes and statutes of this Realme and agaynst Iustice charitie and good order beyng well assured if they were not stayed but proceeded they would adde more euill to euill losse to losse displeasure to displeasure as sayde he their seruants haue reported and they agreeable doe shew the same Agayne in the sayde appeale he shewed that the Byshop of Canterbury and the other Commissioners ought to haue considered and done better in that matter for honour and obedience to the Kings Maiestie which hetherto they haue not done said he in that they haue not giuen place to hys prouocations and appellations heretofore made vnto hys grace iustly and lawfully and vpon good and iust causes namely for the vniust griefes they did agaynst him which he sayd to appeare in the Actes of that matter as in pronouncyng hym contumacem vnreasonably without good cause and further in assignyng the terme ad audiendum finale decretum and in committyng hym to straight prisone as appeareth in theyr Actes Therefore he dyd not onelye Ex abundanti ad omnem iuris cautelam decline and refuse theyr pretensed iurisdiction as before but also by these presentes here shewed he dyd appeale from the sayd Byshop of Caunterbury and the rest vnto the Kinges Maiestie askyng also those Letters of Appeale which the lawe doth admitte saying he dyd not intend to goe from hys former prouocations and appellations but to ioyne and cleaue vnto them in euery part and parcell submittyng hymselfe to the protection and defence of the Kinges Maiestie and he therein made intimation to the Byshoppe of Caunterbury and the sayd Colleagues to all intentes and purposes that might come thereof Furthermore as touchyng the Supplication aboue mentioned which Boner as we sayd put vp in writyng to the Commissioners the Copie thereof here vnder likewyse ensueth ¶ The Supplication of Boner to the Chauncellor of England with all the rest of the Kings Maiesties most honourable priuy Counsaile PLease iâ— your most honourable good Lordships with my most humble recommendations to vnderstand The copy of Boners supplicatioÌ„ that albeit I haue accordyng to the lawes statutes and ordinaunces of this realme made supplicatioâ— prouocation and appellation vnto the kyngs most excelleâ—â— Maiestie from the vnlawfull and wycked processe of the Archbishop of Caunterbury the byshoppe of Rochester Maister Secretary Smith and the Deane of Paules as also as well from their vniust interlocutorie as also their diffinitiue sentence whereby in law I ought to haue libertie to come abroad and prosecute the same yet such is the malignitie of the Iudges agaynst me with bearing and maintenaunce of other which sundry and many ways haue sought my ruine and destruction that I am here penned and locked vp vsed very extremely at their pleasure and for the contentation of the sayd Maister Smith and not suffred to finde sureties or to goe abroad to prosecute and sue my sayd appellation In consideration whereof it may please your said good Lordships to take some order and redresse herein especially for that it is now the tyme that the Kings subsidie now due ought to be called vpon and iustice also ministred vnto his Maiesties subiects which beyng as I now am I cannot be suffered to doe And thus without further extending my letter therein consideryng that your great wisedomes experience and goodnesse can gather of a little what is expedient and necessary for the whole I doe beseech almighty God to preserue and keepe well all your honourable good Lordships Written in hast this 7. of October 1549. in the Marshalsey Your honourable Lordshyps poore Orator most bounden Bedes man Edmund London These thynges ended the Archbyshop said vnto him My Lord where you say that you come coacted The Archbishop answered to the words of Boner or els ye would not haue appeared I do much maruell of you For you would therby make vs and this audience here beleue that because you are a prisoner ye ought not therefore to aunswer Which if it were true were enough to confound the whole state of this Realme For I dare say that of the greatest prisoners and rebels that euer your keeper there meaning the Undermarshall hath had vnder hym he cannot shewe me one that hath vsed such defence as you here haue done Well quoth the B. if my keper were learned in y e lawes I could shew him my mynd therein Boner Well sayde the Archbyshop I haue read ouer all the Lawes as well as you The archbishop Secretary Smith but to an other ende and purpose then you did and yet I can finde no suche priuiledge in this matter Then M. Secretary Smith did very sore burthen and charge hym how disobediently and rebelliously he had always behaued himselfe towards the Kings Maiestie and his authoritie Whereupon the B. vnder his protestation aunswered agayne Boner that he was the kings Maiesties lawfull and true subiect and did acknowledge his highnesse to be his gracious soueraigne Lord or els he would not haue appealed vnto him as he had yea would gladly lay his hands and his necke also vnder his graces feete and therefore he desired that his highnesse lawes and iustice might be ministred vnto him Yea quoth Maister Secretary you say wel my Lord Secretary Smith Boner compared to the rebells of Deuonshire but I pray you what others haue all these rebels both in Northfolke Deuonshire and Cornewall and other places done Haue they not said thus We be the kings true Subiectes we acknowledge hym for our Kyng and we will obey his lawes with such lyke and yet when eyther Commaundement Letter or Pardon was brought vnto them from his Maiestie they beleeued it not but sayd it was forged and made vnder a hedge and was Gentlemens doyngs so that in deede they would not nor dyd obey any thing Ah sir sayd the B. I perceyue your meanyng Boner as who should say that the Bish. of London is a rebell like them Yea by my troth quoth the Secretary The people laughing at Boner D. May. Whereat the people laughed Then the Deane of Paules said vnto him that he maruelled much and was very sory to see him so vntractable that he would not suffer the Iudges to speake To whome the B. disdainfully aunswered Well M. Deane Boner with his tauntes you must say somewhat And likewise at an other tyme as the Deane was speaking he interrupted him and sayd You may speake when your turne commeth Secretary Smith Then said Secretary Smith I would you knew your duetie I would quoth he agayne you knew it as wel as I with an infinite more of other such stubburne and contemptuous talke and behauiour towardes them Boner which the Commissioners waying and perceiuyng no likelihood
charge him they did in the end vpon his second promise leaue him at libertie onely willing him to remaine at his house at London because they thought it most meete to sequester him from his Dioces for a time and beeing come to hys house he began afreshe to ruffle and meddle in matters wherein he had neither Commission nor authority parte whereof touched the Kings Maiestie whereof being yet once againe admonished by his grace and their Lordships he did not only promise to conforme himselfe in all things like a good subiect but also because he vnderstoode that he was diuersly reported of many were also offended with him he offered to declare to the world his conformitie and promised in an open Sermon so to open his minde in sondry articles agreed vpon Wynchester â—â—â—miseth 〈◊〉 shew his â—â—â—formitie 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 y t such as had ben offended shuld haue no more cause to be offended but well satisfied in all things declaring further that as his own conscience was well satisfied and liked well the Kings procedings within this Realme so would he vtter his coÌ„science abroade to the satisfaction good quiet of others and yet all this notwithstanding at the daye appoynted he did not only most arrogantly and disobedieÌ„tly and that in the presence of his Maiestie their grace and Lordships and of such an audience as the like wherof hath not lightly ben sene speake of certaine matters contrary to an expresse commandement geuen to him on his Maiesties behalfe both by mouth and by letters Wynchester 〈◊〉 his sermoÌ„ warâ—eth â—â—om his â—wne promise the 〈◊〉 comâ—andemeÌ„t but also in the rest of the articles whereunto hee had agreed before vsed such a maner of vtteraunce as was very like euen there presently to haue sturred a greate tumult and in certaine great matters touching the policie of the Realme handled himselfe so colourably as therein hee shewed himselfe an open great offender a very sedicious maÌ„ for as much as these his procedings were of such sort as being suffred to escape vnpunished might breede innumerable incoÌ„ueniences that the clemency shewed to him afore by their grace Lordships did worke in him no good effect but rather a pride and boldnes to demeane himselfe more and more disobediently against his Maiestie and his graces proceedings it was determined by their grace and Lordships that he should be committed to the Tower and be conueyed thether by Sir Anthony Wingfield â—ynchester 〈◊〉 his sediâ—â—ous disoâ—edience 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 and that at the time of his Commission Sir Rafe Sadler and William Hunnings Clerke of the Counsaile should seale vp the dores of such places in his house as they should thinke meeâ—e all which was done accordingly By this euidence aboue mentioned first heere is of the reader to be noted how â—ewdly and disobediently the sayd Sir Gardiner misused himselfe in the Kings generall visitation in denying to receiue such orders and iniunctioÌ„s as for the which he iustly deserued much more seueare punishment Albeit the King with his Uncle the Lord Protectour more gently proceding with him were contented only to make him taste the Fleete In the which house as his durance was not long so his entreating and ordering was very easie Out of the whiche Fleete diuers and sondry letters he wrote to the Lord Protectour and other of the Counsaile certayne also to the Archbishop of Canterbury and some to M. Ridley Bishop of London the particulars were too loÌ„g here to rehearse coÌ„sidering how this booke is so ouercharged as ye see already 〈◊〉 the letâ—â—s of winâ—â—ester read the booke 〈◊〉 Actes â—â—â—uments the first 〈◊〉 pag. 〈◊〉 and especially seeing the same be notified in our first edition sufficiently as is aforesayd Wherfore omitting the rehearsall of the said letters and referring the reader to the booke aforesayde I will onely repeate one letter of the said Byshop with the aunsweres of the Lord Protectour vnto the same the contents whereof be these as followeth ¶ A Letter of Winchester to Mayster Vaughan MAister Vaughan after my right hartye commendations In my last letters to my Lord Protectour signifying according to the generall commaundemet by letters geuen to all Iustices of peace the state of this Shire I declared as I supposed true the Shire to be in good order quiet conformity for I had not then herd of any alteratioÌ„ in this Shire which the said letters of coÌ„maÌ„dement did forbid Now of late within these two dayes I haue heard of a great and detestable if it be true that is tolde me innouation in the towne of Portesmouth Images plucked downe at Portesmouth where the Images of Christ and his sayntes haue bene most contemptuously pulled downe and spitefully handled Herein I thought good both to write to you and the Mayor the kinges maiesties chiefe ministers as well to know the trueth as to consult with you for the reformation of it to the intent I may be seene to discharge my duety and discharging it in deede both to God and the kinges maiesty vnder whome I am here appoynted to haue cure and care to relieue suche as be by any wayes fallen and preserue the rest that stand from like daunger Ye are a Gentleman with whom I haue had acquayntance and whom I know to be wise esteeme to haue more knowledge wisedome and discretion then to allow any such enormities and therefore do the more willingly consult with you herein with request freÌ„dly to know of you the very truth in the matter who be the doers and the circumstances of it whether ye thinke the matter so farre gone with the multitude whether the reproofe and disprouing of the deed might without a further daunger be enterprised in the Pulpit or not minding if it may so be to send one thether for that purpose vpon Sonday next comming I would vse preaching as it shoulde not be occasion of anye further folly where a folly is begun and to a multitude perswaded in that opinion of destruction of Images I would neuer preach Then were the old fathers and bishops in the primitiue Church with Epiphanius and Carolus Magnus and all the Councell of Franckford hogs and dogs For as scripture willeth vs we should cast no precious stones before Hogs Such as be infected with that opinion they be Hogs and worse then Hogs if there be any grosser beastes then hogs be and haue bene euer so taken and in England they are called Lollards who denying images thought therewithall the craftes of paynting grauing to be generally superfluous and nought and agaynst Gods lawes In Germany suche as maintained that opinion of destroying of Images were accompted the dregges cast out by Luther after he had tunned all his brewinges in Christes religion and so taken as Hogges meate For the reproufe of whom Luther wrote a booke specially and I haue with myne eyes seene the Images standing in all Churches where Luther
kings Maiesties primacie and I began to write on the side oâ— that had made an I onward as may appere by the articles they would not haue me do so but write onely my name after theyr articles which I did Whereat because they shewed themselues pleased and content Winchester subscribeth to the kinges articles I was bold to tel them merely that by this meane I hadde placed my subscription aboue them all therupon it pleased them to entertein me much to my comfort And I was bold to accoÌ„pt vnto them mery tales of my miserie in pryson which they seemed content to heare and then I tolde them also desiring them not to be miscontent with that I should say when I remember eache of them alone I could not thinke otherwise of them but they were my good Lords and yet when they meete together I feele no remedy at their hands I looked quoth I when my L. of Somerset was heere to goe out wythin two dayes and made my fare well feast in the Tower and all since whych time there is a moneth past or thereabout and I agree w t them Winchesters farewell feast lost in the tower and now agree with you and I may fortune be forgotten My Lorde Treasurer sayde nay I shoulde heare from them the next day and so by their special commandement came out of the chamber ofter them that they myght be seene depart as my good Lordes and so was done By which processe doth appeare how there was in me no contempt as is sayd in this article but such a subscriptioÌ„ made as they were content to suffer me to make whiche I tooke in my coÌ„science for a whole satisfaction of the kings maiesties letters whiche I desire may be deemed accordinglye And one thing was said vnto me further that other would haue put in many moe Articles but they woulde haue no more but those The 13. Article Item that you hauing eftsones certaine of the kings Maiesties honorable Counsaile sent vnto you the 12. of Iuly in the sayde 4. yere with the said submission and being on his Maiesties behalfe required and commaunded to consider again and better the sayd submission and to subscribe the same stoode in iustification of your self would in no wise subscribe thereunto Winchester To the 13. article he sayde The next day after the being in the Tower of the saide L. Treasurer the Earle of Warwike other came vnto me Syr W. Harbert M. Secretary Peter Winchester still standeth vpon reputation of his innocencye to deuise with me how to make some acknowledging of my fault as they saide because the other forme liked me not Wherunto I said I knew my selfe innocent and to enter with you to entreat of a deuise to empaire my innocency in any poynt by my wordes or wrytings it can haue no pollicie in it For although I did more esteeme liberty of body then the defamation of my self yet quoth I wheÌ„ I had so done with you I were not so assured by you to come out For when I were by my owne * Your putting to the penne in this matter would not haue made you naught but your naughtines would not put to your penne penne once made an naughtye man then were I not the more sure to come out but had locked my selfe the more surely in and a small pleasure were it to me to haue my body at libertie by your procurement and to haue my conscience in perpetual prison by mine owne act Many more wordes there were and perswasions on their parties which caused me to require of them for the passion of God that my matter might take an end by iustice and so departed theyr being no contempt or faction of disobedience shewed on my behalfe but onely allegation for my defence of mine innocency in y e best maner I could deuise as I trust they will testifie The 14. Article Item that after all this videlicet the 14. day of Iuly in the said 4. yeare the kings maiestie sent yet again vnto you certain of hys maiesties honorable Counsaile with an other submission and diuers other articles willinge and commaunding you to subscribe your name thereunto which to do you vtterly refused Winchester To the 14. Article he sayde that on the Monday in the morning following came the bishop of London Syr William Harbert maister Secretarie Peter an other whom I knowe not who brought with them a paper wyth certaine articles wrytten in it Other arâ—â—â—cles 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 which they required me to subscribe Whereupon I most instantly required that my matter might be tried by iustice whych although it were more greeuous yet it hathe a commoditie wyth it that it endeth certainely the matter And I coulde neuer yet come to my assured stay and therfore refused to meddle wyth any more Articles or to trouble my selfe with the readinge of them yet they desired me so instantly to read them that I was content and did reade and to shewe my perfecte obediente minde offered incontinently vpon my deliuerie out of prison to make aunswere vnto them all such as I woulde abide by and suffer paine for If I haue deserued it I would in deede gladly haue bene in hand with my Lorde of London but he saide hee came not to dispute The Bishâ—â— of Londoâ— wordeâ— of Winchestâ—â— and sayde it was the hand of God that I was thus in prison because I had so troubled other meÌ„ in my time Finally my request was that they should in this forme make my aunsweare to my Lordes of the Counsell as foloweth That I most humbly thanke them of theyr good will to deliuer me by the way of mercy but because in respecte of mine owne innocent conscience I had rather haue iustice I desired them Wynchestâ—â— refuseth to be deliueâ—red by 〈◊〉 of mercy seing both was in the kinges Maiesties hands that I might haue it whych if it happen to me more greeuous I will impute it to my selfe and euermore thanke them for their good will and so departed I with them as I trust they will testifie and no misbehauiour or demeanour to haue bene vsed on my behalfe The 15. Article Item that after all this viz. the 19. day of Iulye in the sayde 4. yeare you being personally called before the kings maiesties priuie counsaile and hauing the sayd submission and articles openly and distinctly read vnto you required to subscribe the same refused for vniuste considerations by you alledged to subscribe the same Winchester To the 15. article I graunte that vpon a Saterdaye at after noone euen at suche time of the daye as they were at Euensong in the Chappell at the Courte I was brought thether and at my comming the Lordes of the Counsaile sayde they were all my Iudges by special commission and entended to proceede thus wyth me That I shoulde subscribe certaine articles which were then read and I muste directly make aunswere whether I
wherby I haue not onely incurred the kings maiesties indignation but also diuers of his highnes subiectes haue by mine example taken incouragement as his graces counsaile is certainly enformed to repine at his maiesties moste godly proceedings I am right sorie therefore and acknowledge my selfe condingly to haue ben punished and do most heartily thanke his maiestie that of his great clemencie it hath pleased his highnesse to deale with me not according to rigour but mercye And to the entent it may appeare to the world how little I do repine at his highnes doings whych be in religion moste godly and to the common wealth most profitable I doe affirm and say freely of mine owne will without any compulsion as ensueth The kinges supremacy 1 First that by the lawe of God and the authoritie of scriptures the kings maiestie and his successors are the supreme heades of the churches of England and also of Ireland 2 Item that the apoynting of holy daies or fasting daies as Lent imber daies or any suche like or to dispence therewith is in the kings maiesties authoritie and power and his highnes as supreme head of the sayde Churches of Englande and Irelande The kinges authoritye in dispensing with holydayes and fasting dayes or in appointing the same and gouernour thereof may appoynt the maner and time of the holy dayes and fasting dayes or dispence therewith as to his wisedome shall seeme most conuenient for the honour of God and the wealth of thys realme 3 Item that the kings maiestie hath moste Christianly and godly set foorth by and with the consent of the whole parliament a deuout and christian booke of seruice of the church to be frequented by the church The kings booke of proceedinges which booke is to be accepted and allowed of all bishops pastours curates and all ministers Ecclesiastical of the realme of England and so of him to be declared and commended in all places where he shal fortune to preach or speake to the people of it that it is a godly and christian booke and order and to be allowed accepted and obserued of all the kings maiesties true subiectes 4 I do acknowledge the kings maiestie that nowe is whose life God long preserue to be my soueraâ—gne Lord and supreme head vnder Christ to me as a Bishop of this realme The kinges full authoritye in his tender age and naturall subiect to his maiestie and nowe in this his yonge and tender age to be my full and entire kinge and that I and all other his highnesse subiectes are bounde to obey all his maiesties proclamations statutes lawes and commaundements made promulgate and sette foorth in this his highnesse yong age as well as thoughe his highnes were at this present 30 or 40. yeâ—es olde Abrogation of the 6. articles 5 Item I confesse and acknowledge that the statute commonlye called the statute of sixe articles for iust causes and grounds is by authoritie of parliament repealed and disanulled 6 Item that his maiestie and his successours haue authoritie in the said churches of England and also of Ireland to alter The kinges iurisdictioÌ„ to alter and correct abuses ecclesiasticall reforme correct and amend al errours abuses and all rites and ceremonies ecclesiastical as shall seeme froÌ„ time to time to his highnesse and his successors most conuenient for the edification of his people so that the same alteration be not contrary or repugnante to the scripture and lawe of God Subscription of Winchester to the articles afore sayd Subscribed by Steuen Winchester with the testimoniall handes of the counsaile to the same To these articles afore specified althoughe Winchester with his owne hand did subscribe graunting and consenting to the supremacie of the King as well then beyng as of hys successours to come Winchester denieth to subscribe to the first beginning of these Articles yet because hee stucke so muche in the first poynt touching his submission and would in no case subscribe to the same but onely made hys aunswere in the margent as is aboue noted it was therefore thoughte good to the king that the Maister of the horse and maister Secretarie Peter should repaire vnto him again with the same request of submission exhortinge hym to looke better vppon it and in case the woords seemed too sore then to referre it vnto him selfe in what sort and with what wordes he should deuise to submit hym that vpon y e acknowledge of his fault the kings highnes might exteÌ„d his mercy and liberality towards him as it was determined Which was the 11. day of Iune the yeare abouesaid When the maister of the horse and secretarie Peter had bene with him in the tower according to their Commission returning from him again they declared vnto the king and his Counsaile how precisely the sayd Bishop stoode in iustification of him selfe that hee hadde neuer offended the kings Maiestie wherefore he vtterly refused to make any submission at all For the more suretie of which deniall it was agreed that a newe booke of Articles should be deuised wherwith the said maister of the horse and master Secretarie Peter should repaire vnto him againe and for the more autentike proceeding w t him they to haue wyth theÌ„ a Diuine and a temporall Lawyer whiche were the Bishop of London and maister Goodricke The copie of the last ArticIes sent to the Bishop of Winchester WHere as I Steuen Bishop of Winchester haue bene suspected as one that did not approoue or allowe the kings Maiesties procedings in alteration of certaine rites in Religion Wynchesâ—â—â— againe reâ—quired 〈◊〉 submit himâ—selfe and was conuented before the kings highnes Counsaile and admonished thereof and hauing certayne things appoynted for me to doe and preach for my declaration haue not done therein as I ought to doe whereby I haue deserued hys maiesties displeasure I am righte soâ—e therfore And to the intent it may appear to the world how litle I doe repine at his highnes doings which be in religion most godly and to the common wealth most profitable I doe affirme as followeth 1 First that the late king of moste famous memorie kyng Henrie the eight our late soueraigne Lorde iustly and of good reason and ground hath taken away and caused to be suppressed and defaced Good 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 in supprâ—â—sing 〈◊〉 of religiâ—â— all monasteries and religious houses and all conuenticles and conuents of Monks Friers Nonnes Chanons Bonhoms other persons called religious and that the same being so dissolued the persones therein bound and professed to obedience to a person place habit and other superstitious rites and ceremonies vpon that dissolution and order appoynted by y e kings maiesties authority as supreme head of the church are clearely released and acquited of those vowes and professions at their full libertye as thoughe those vnwittye and superstitious vowes had neuer bene made Mariageâ— permitteâ— by Godâ— law 〈◊〉 good 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Popes â—â—â—â—pensatioâ—
hys hearyng A subtile pollecy of such torments as were in preparyng for heretikes or for what other cause God knoweth y t he sought to rid himselfe out of this life by wounding himselfe wyth a knife and afterward was contented to say as they willed him wherupon he was discharged but after that hee neuer rested till he had drowned himselfe in a riuer halfe a myle from his house in Kent Of whom more is to be seen when you come to his story During the time of this parliament the Clergie lykewyse after their woonted maner A conuocation begonne had a Conuocation with a disputation also appoynted by the Queenes commaundement at Paules Churche in London the same tyme which was about the 18. of October In the which Conuocation first M. Iohn Harpesfield Bacheler of Diuinitie made a sermon ad Clerum the 16. of October After the sermon done it was assigned by the bishops that they of the Clergye house for auoyding confusion of woordes should chuse them a Prolocutor To the which roome and office by common assent was named Doc. Weston Deane of Westminster and presented to the Bishops with an Oration of M. Pie Deane of Chichester Orations of M. Pye and M. Wimsley of Doct. Wesâ—on of B. Boner in the conuocation house and also of Maister Wymbisley Archdeacon of London Which D. Weston beyng chosen and brought vnto the bishops made his gratulatory Oration to the house with the answer agayne of B. Boner After these things thus sped in the conuocation house they proceeded next to the Disputation appoynted as is abouesayd by the Queenes Commaundement about the matter of the sacrament Which disputation continued sixe dayes Wherein D. Weston was chiefe on the Popes part who behaued himselfe outragiously in tauntyng and checking In conclusion such as disputed on the contrary part were driuen some to flee some to deny some to die thogh to the most mens iudgements that heard the disputation they had the vpper hand as here may appeare by y e report of the sayd disputation the copy whereof we thought here to annexe as followeth The true report of the disputation had and begun in the Conuocation house at London the 18 of October Anno. 1553. WHere as dyuers and vncertayne rumoures bee spread abroad of the Disputation had in the Conuocation house A disputation of Religion in Paules Church in London the 18. of October to the entent that all men may know the certaintie of all things therein done and sayd as much as the memory of him that was present thereat can beare away hee hath thought good at request throughly to describe what was sayd therein on both parties of the matters argued and had in question and of the enteraunce thereof ¶ Acte of the first day FIrst vpon Wednesday beyng the 18. of October October 18. at after noone M. Weston the Prolocutor certified the house that it was the Queenes pleasure D. Weston Prolocutor agaynst the booke of Catechisme set forth in king Edwardes time that the company of the same house beyng learned men assembled should debate of matters of Religion and constitute lawes therof which her grace and the Parliament would ratifie And for that sayd he there is a booke of late set forth called the Catechisme which he shewed forth bearing the name of this honorable Synode yet put forth without your consents as I haue learned beyng a booke very pestiferous and ful of heresies and likewyse a booke of Common prayer very abominable as it pleased hym to terme it I thought it therfore best first to beginne with the articles of the Catechisme concernyng the sacrament of the aultar to confirm the naturall presence of Christ in the same and also transubstantiation Wherfore sayd he it shall be lawfull on Friday next ensuyng for all men freely to speake their conscience in these matters that all doubts may be remooued and they fully satisfied therein ¶ Acte of the second day The Friday commyng beyng the 20. of October wheÌ„ men had thought they should haue entred Disputation of the questions proposed October 20. Two billes exhibited in the Conuocation house by the prolocutor the Prolocutor exhibited two seueral bils vnto the house the one for the naturall presence of Christ in the sacrament of the aultar the other concernyng the Catechisme that it was not of that houses agrement set forth and that they did not agree therunto requiryng all them to subscribe to the same as he hymselfe had done Wherunto the whole house did immediately assent except sixe which were the Deane of Rochester M Phillips M. Haddon M. Philpot. M. Cheyney M. Elmar and one other refused to subscribe to the billes the Deane of Exceter the Archdeacon of Winchester the Archdeacon of Hertford the Archdeacon of Stow and one other And while the rest were about to subscribe these two articles Iohn Philpot stood vp and spake first concernyng the Article of the Catechisme that he thought they were deceiued in the title of the Catechisme in that it beareth the tytle of the Synode of London last before this although many of them which then were present were neuer made priuye thereof in settyng it forth The booke of the Catechisme defended by M. Iohn Philpot. for that this house had granted the authoritie to make ecclesiasticall lawes vnto certayne persons to be appoynted by the kings maiestie what so euer ecclesiasticall lawes they or the most part of them dyd set forth according to a statute in that behalfe prouided it might be well sayd to bee done in the Synode of London although such as be of this house now had no notice therof before the promulgation And in this poynt he thought the setter foorth therof nothyng to haue slaundered y e house as they by their subscription went about to perswade the world since they had our Synodall authoritie vnto them committed to make such spirituall lawes as they thought conuenient and necessary And moreouer he sayd as concernyng the article of the naturall presence in the sacrameÌ„t that it was against reason and order of learnyng and also very preiudiciall to the truth that men should be mooued to subscribe before the matte were throughly examined and discussed But when he saw that allegation might take no place Agaynst the article of naturall presence being as a maÌ„ astonied at the multitude of so many learned men as there were of purpose gathered together to maintayne olde traditions more then the truth of Gods holy word he made his request vnto the Prolocutor that where as there were so many auncient learned men present on that side M. Philpots request to the Prolocutor as in y e realme the like againe were not to be found in such number that on the other side of them that had not subscribed were not past v. or vj. both in age and learnyng far inferior vnto them therfore that equalitie might bee had in this
euill disposed persons being borne out of her highnes dominions in other sondry nations flyeng from the obeysaunce of the Princes and Rulers vnder whome they be borne some for heresie some for murther treason robbery and some for other horrible crimes be resorted into this her maiesties Realme and heere haue made theyr demour and yet be commoraunt and lingring partly to eschew such conding punishment as their said horrible crimes deserue and partly to dilate plant and sowe the seedes of their malicious doctrine and lewd conuersation among the good subiectes of this her said Realme of purpose to infect her good subiectes with the like in so much as besides innumerable heresies which diuers of the same beeing heretickes haue preached and taught within her highnes sayd Realme it is assuredly knowne vnto her Maiesty Causes layd agaynst straungers that not only their secret practises haue not fayled to stirre comfort and ayde dyuers her highnes subiectes to this most vnnaturall rebellion against God and her grace but also some other of them desist not still to practise with her people eftsoones to rebell her Maiestie therefore hauing as afore is sayd knowledge and intelligence heereof hath for remedie heerein determined and most straightly chargeth and commaundeth that all and euery such person or persons borne out of her highnes dominions now commoraunt or resident within this Realme of whatsoeuer Nation or Countrey beeing eyther Preacher Printer Bookeseller or other Artificer or of whatsoeuer calling else not being Denizen or Marchant knowne vsing the trade of Marchaundize or seruaunt to such Ambassadours as be liegers heere from the Princes and states ioyned in league with her grace shall within 24. dayes after this Proclamation auoyde the Realme vpon payne of most greeuous punishment by enprisonment and forfayture and confiscation of all their goodes and moueables and also to be delyuered vnto their natuâ—all Princes or Rulers agaynst whose persons or lawes they haue offended Geuing to all Mayors Sheriffes Bayliffes Constables and all other her ministers officers and good subiectes straightly also in charge if they knowe any such person not borne in the Queenes highnes dominion◠〈◊〉 before excepted that shall after the time and day limitted in â—his Proclamation tarry within thys Realme that they shall apprehende the same person or persons and commit him or them to 〈◊〉 there to remayne without bayle or mayneprise till her graces pleasure or her Counsayles be signifyed vnto them for the further ordering of the sayde person or persons And that if any of her sayde officers after the sayd 24. dayes apprehend take or knowe of any such they shall with diligence immediatly certifie her sayd Counsell thereof to the intent order may forthwith be geueÌ„ for their punishmeÌ„t according In the meane while vpoÌ„ the Proclamation before mencioned not only y e strangers in K. Edwards time receiued into the Realme for Religion Pet. Martir and Iohannes Alasco banished the realme amoÌ„g whoÌ„ was Pet. Martir Iohn Alasco vncle to the King of Poleland but many Englishmen fled some to Freeseland some to Cleueland some to high Germany where they were diuersly scattered into diuers companies congregations at Wesell at Frankford Emden Markpurgh Strausborough Basill Arow Zurich Geneua and other places where by the prouidence of God they were al susteined and there entertained with greater fauour among strangers abroad Englishmen fled out of the realm for religion The number of English exiles well neare 800. persons March 15. Lady Elizabeth and Lord Courtney vpon suspicion of Syr Thom. Wyats rising committed to the Tower then they could be in their owne countrey at home welneare to the number of 800. persons Students other together In the saide moneth of March the Lorde Courtney Earle of Deuonshire whome the Queene at her first entring deliuered out of the Tower and Lady Elizabeth also the Queenes Sister were both in suspection to haue consented to Wiats conspiracie and for the same this March were apprehended and committed to the Tower Touching the imprisonment of which Lady Elizabeth and the Lord Courtney thou shalt note heere for thy learning good Reader a politicke point of practise in Steuen Gardiner Bishop of Wint. not vnworthy to be considered This Gardiner being alwayes a capitall enemie to the Lady Elizabeth and thinking â—owe by the occasion of maister Wyate to picke out some matter against the Lorde Courtney and so in the end to entangle the Lady Elizabeth deuised a pestilent practise of conueyance as in the story heere following may appeare The story is this The same day that Sir Tho. Wyate died A poynt 〈◊〉 practise 〈◊〉 Ste. Garâ—â—â—ner agaynâ—â— the Lady â—â—lizabeth he desired the Lieutenant to bring him to the presence of the Lord Courtney Who there before the Lieutenaunte and the Sheriffes kneeling downe vpon his knees besought the Lorde Courtney to forgeue him for that he had falsly accused both the Lady Elizabeth and him and so being brought from thence vnto the scaffold to suffer there openly in the hearing of all the people cleared the Lady Elizabeth and the Lorde Courtney to be free and innocente from all suspition of that commotion At which confession D. Westoâ— against 〈◊〉 Lady Eliâ—â—â—beth Doctor Weston there standing by cryed to the people saying Beleeue him not good people for he confessed otherwise before vnto the Counsell After the execution done of Sir Thomas Wyat which was the 11. day of Aprill word was brought immediately to the Lord Maior Sir Thomas White a little before dinner The Lorâ— Mayors iudgemeâ—â— of D. Weâ—ston how maister Wyate had cleared the Lady Elizabeth and Lorde Courtney and the wordes also which Doctor Weston spake vnto the people wherunto the Lord Maior aunswering Is this true quoth he said Weston so In sooth I neuer tooke him otherwise but for a knaue Upon this the Lord Maior sitting downe to dinner who dyned the same day at the Bridgehouse commeth in Sir Martin Bowes with the Recorder newly come from the Parliament house who hearing of the Maior and Sheriffes this report of Wiats confession both vpon the Scaffold and also in the Tower marueiled thereat declaring how there was another tale contrary to this told the same day in the Parliament house which was that Sir Thomas Wyate should desire the Lord Courtney to confesse the truth so as he had done before Upon this it followed not loÌ„g after that a certaine prentice dwelling in S. Laurence lane named Cut as he was drinking with one DenhaÌ„ a plasterer being one of Quene Maries seruaunts amongst other talke made mentioÌ„ how Sir Thomas Wyate had cleared the Lady Elizabeth and the Lord Courtney to be no coÌ„senters to his rising Which wordes being brought to Gardiner by what meanes I know not incoÌ„tinent vpon the same Cut preâ—â—tise in Lâ—â—â—doÌ„ brouâ—â—â— before 〈◊〉 Gardineâ— Syr Andrew Iudde was sent by the sayd Bishop to y e Lord Maior commaunding him to bring the said prentise
no lesse then the learned mayster his yong scholer Now here euery man would haue his saying which I passe ouer not much materiall for to tell But sir quoth I me thinkes it is not charitably done to beare the people in hand that any man doth so lightly esteme the sacrament as to make of it a figure For that but maketh it a bare figure without any more profit which that book doth often deny as appeareth to the reader most playnely Yes quoth he that they do Sir no quoth I of a truth and as for me I ensure you I make no lesse of the sacrament then thus I say whosoeuer receiueth the sacrament he receiueth therewith eyther life or death No quoth M. Secretary scripture sayth not so Sir quoth I although not in the same souÌ„d of words yet it doth in the same sense and S. Augustine sayth in the sound of words also for Paule sayth The bread which we breake is it not the partaking or felowship of the bodye of Christ And S. Augustine Manduca vitam Bibe vitam i. eate life drinke life Then sayd mayster Pope what can ye make of it wheÌ„ ye say there is not the reall body of Christ Whiche I doe beleue c. I pray God I may neuer beleue other How can it bring as ye say either life or death The 〈◊〉 bring 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 when Christes body is not there Syr quoth I when you heare Gods word truely preached if ye do beleue it and abide in it ye shal and do receiue life withal and if ye do not beleue it it doth bring vnto you death and yet Christes body is still in heauen and not carnall in euery preachers mouth I pray you tell me quoth he how can you aunswere to this Quod pro vobis tradetur which shall be geuen for you was the figure of Christes body geuen for vs No sir quoth I but the very body it selfe wherof the sacrament is a sacramentall figure How say ye then quoth he to Quod pro vobis tradetur which shall be geuen for you Forsoothe quoth I Tertullians exposition maketh it playne for he sayth Corpus est figura Corporis i. The body is a figure of the body Nowe put to Quod pro vobis tradetur Whiche shall bee geuen for you and it agreeth exceedyng well In fayth quoth he I would geue xl pouÌ„d that ye were of a good opinion For I ensure you I haue heard you and had an affection to you I thanke you mayster Pope for your hart and minde and ye knowe quoth I I were a very foole if I woulde in this matter dissent froÌ„ you if that in my conscience y e truth did not enforce me so to do For iwise as ye do perceiue I trowe it is somewhat out of my way if I would esteeme worldly gayne â—â—prian What say ye quoth he to Cyprian Doth he not saye playnly Panis quem dedit Dominus non effigie sed natura mutatus omnipotentia verbi factus est caro i. The Bread whiche the Lorde did deliuer being changed not according to the forme but according to the nature thereof by the omnipotent word is made flesh True Syr so he doth say and I answere euen the same which once by chaunce I preached at Paules Crosse in a Sermon 〈◊〉 Ridley â—â—lsely deâ—arted for 〈◊〉 Sermâ—n 〈…〉 Paules for the which I haue bene as vniustly as vntruely reported as any pore man hath bene For there I speaking of the sacrament and inueying against them that estemed it no better then a piece of bread told eueÌ„ the same thing of Poenitentes Audientes Catecumeni Energumeni that I spake of before and I bad them depart as vnworthy to heare the misterye and then I sayd to those that be Sancti Cyprian the Martyr shall tel you how it is that Christ calleth it saying Panis est corpus cibus potus caro c. i. Breade is the body The place of Saint Cyprian â—xpounded meat drinke flesh because that vnto this materiall substance is geuen the property of the thing whereof it beareth the name and this place then tooke I to vtter as the time would then suffer that the materiall substaunce of bread doth remaine M. Fecknam which as is reported to me did belie me openly in y e same matter at Paules crosse heard all this my talke as red as skarlet in his face and herein aunswered me neuer one word You do know wel quoth M. Secretary that Origenes and Tertullian were not Catholicke but erred 〈◊〉 of all 〈◊〉 Doctors 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 pointes Syr quoth I there is none of all the Doctors that are holden in all points but are thought to haue erred in some thinges But yet I neuer heard that it was eyther layd to OrigeÌ„s charge or to Tertullian y t euer they were thought to haue erred in this matter of the sacrament What quoth M. Chomley late chiefe Iustice doth not christ say plainly that it is his very flesh his very bloud and we must needes eate him or we can haue no life Syr quoth I if you wil heare how S. Augustin expouÌ„deth that place you shal perceiue that you are in a wrong boxe And when I began to tell S. Augustines minde in his book de Doctrina Christiana Yea yea quoth M. Secretary that is true S. Augustine doth take it figuratiuely in deed Forty yeares agoe quoth M. Fecknam all were of one opinion in this matter Forty yeares ago quoth I all held that the Bishop of Rome was supreme head of the vniuersall Church What then was master Fecknam beginning to say c. but M. Secretary tooke the tale and sayde that was but a positiue law A positiue law quoth I No Syr he would not haue it so for it is in his decrees that he challeÌ„ged it by Christes owne word For his decree sayth Nullis Synodicis constitutis neque Consilijs sed viua voce Domini praelata est Ecclesia Romana omnibus Ecclesijs in toto Mundo dicente Domino Petro tu es Petrus c. The Church of Rome was aduaunced aboue all other Churches in the world not by any Sinodicall constitutioÌ„s nor yet any counsell but by the liuely voyce of the Lord according as the Lord sayd to Peter Thou art Peter c. And in an other place he entreateth Tu es Cephas id est caput i. Thou art Cephas that is to say the head Tush it was not counted an article quoth M. Secretary of our fayth Yes sayd I if ye call that an article of our fayth which is to be beleued vnder payne of damnation For he sayeth Omninò definimus declaramus pronunciamus omnem creaturam subesse Romano pontifici de necessitate salutis i. We do absolutely determine declare and pronouÌ„ce that euery creature is subiect to the obedience of the Byshop of Rome vpon necessity of saluation And here wheÌ„ we spake of lawes and decrees M Roger Chomley
by any corporal substaunce of the flesh euen so is it here in the Lords supper being rightly according to the word of God duely ministred West That which the woman did hold in her wombe the same thing holdeth the priest Rid. I graunt the prieste holdeth the same thing but after an other maner She did holde the natural body The same thing but the maner diuers the priest holdeth the mystery of the body West Weston repeated agayne his argumeÌ„t out of Chrysostome in English Rid. I say that the author meant it spiritually West Weston here dissoluing the disputations had these wordes Videtis praefractum hominis animum gloriosum vafrum inconstantem videtis hodie veritatis vires inconcussas Ita que clamate Vicit veritas that is Here you see the stubborne the glorious the crafty the vnconstant minde of this man D. Weston bloweth vp the triumph Here you see this day that the strength of the trueth is with our foyle Therefore I beseech you all most earnestly to blow the note and he beganne and they folowed Verity hath the victory Veritye hath the victory ¶ The disputation had at Oxford the 18. day of Aprill 1554. betwene Mayster Hugh Latimer Aunswerer and Mayster Smyth and other Opposers AFter these disputations of Byshop Ridly ended nexte was brought out Mayster Hugh Latimer to dispute M. Hugh Latimer disputeth vpon Wednesday which was the eightenth day of Aprill Which disputation beganne at eight of the clocke in suche forme as before but it was most in English For mayster Latimer the answerer alleged that he was out of vse with the Latine and vnfit for that place Aprill 18. There replyed vnto him M Smith of Orial colledge Doctor Cartwright mayster Harpsfield M. Smith of Oriall Colledge Opponent to M. Latimer and diuers other had snatches at him and gaue him bitter tauntes Hee escaped no hissinges and scornefull laughings no more then they that went before him He was very faynt and desired that he might not long tary He durst not drinke for feare of vomiting The disputation ended before xi of the clock Maister Latimer was not suffered to read that he had as he sayd paynfully writteÌ„ but it was exhibited vp M. Latimers writings could not be read and the Proâ—ocutor read part therof and so procâ—eded vnto the disputation ¶ The Preface of Weston vnto the disputation folowing MEn and brethren we are come together this day by y e helpe of God to vanquish the strength of the Argumentes and dispersed opinions of aduersaryes WestoÌ„s preface agaynst y e truth of the reall presence of the Lordes body in the sacrameÌ„t And therfore you father if you haue any thing to answere I do admonish that you aunswere in short and few wordes Lat. I pray you good mayster Prolocutour M. Latimer requireth to dispute in the English tongue doe not exacte that of me which is not in me I haue not these xx yeares much vsed the Latine tongue West Take your ease father Lat. I thanke you Syr I am well Let me here protest my fayth for I am not able to dispute afterwardes doe your pleasure with me ¶ The protestation of mayster Hugh Latimet geuen vp in writing to Doctor Weston The conclusions whereunto I must aunswere are these The three conclusions 1 The first is that in the sacrameÌ„t of the Aultar by the vertue of Gods word pronounced by the Priest there is really present the naturall body of Christ conceiued of the virgin Mary vnder the kindes of the appearaunces of bread and wine and in like maner his bloud 2 The second is that after consecration there remaineth no substaunce of bread and wyne nor none other substaunce but the substance of God and man 3 The third is that in the Masse there is the liuely sacrifice of the church which is propiciable as wel for the sins of the quicke as of the dead The aunsweres of M. Latimer geuen vp in writing concerning the questions aforesaid COncerning the first conclusion me thinketh it is sette forth with certayn new found termes that be obscure and doe not sound according to the speach of the scripture Howbeit howsoeuer I vnderstand it this I do aunswere playnely though not without perill I aunswere I say that to the right celebration of the Lordes supper there is no other presence of Christ required then a spirituall presence The presence of Christ in the sacrament how it is a reall presence and this presence is sufficient for a Christian man as a presence by which we abide in Christ and Christ abideth in vs to the obteining of eternall life if we perseuer And this same presence may be called most fitly a reall presence that is a presence not fayned but a true and a faythfull presence Which thing I here rehearse least some Sycophant or scorner should suppose me with the Anabaptistes to make nothing els of the Sacrament but a naked and a bare signe As for that which is fayned of many concerning theyr corporall presence I for my part take it but for a papisticall inuention and therfore thinke it vtterly to be reiected Concerning the seconde conclusion I dare be bolde to say Answere to the 2. conclusion that it hath no stay or grounde in Gods word but is a thing inuented and founde out by man and therefore to be taken as fond and false and I had almost sayd as the Mother and Nourse of the other errors It were good for my Lordes maysters of the transubstantiation to take heede least they conspire with y e nestorians for I do not see how they can auoyd it The third conclusion as I do vnderstand it seemeth subtlely to sow sedition agaynst the offering which Christ himselfe offred for vs in his own proper person Answere to the 3. conclusion according to that pithy place of Paule Hebre. 1. when he sayth That Christ his owne selfe hath made purgation of our sinnes And afterwardes That he might sayth he be a mercifull and a faythfull Byshop concerning those thinges which are to be done with God Heb. 1. The taking away of sinnes depeÌ„deth rather in the person of the offerer then in the thing offered but that he that was the offerer was offered himselfe for the taking away of our sinnes So that the expiation or taking away of our sinnes may be thought rather to depend on this that Christ was an offring Bishop then that he was offered were it not that he was offered of himselfe and therefore it is needlesse that he should be offered of any other I will speake nothing of the wonderfull presumption of man to dare to attempt this thing without a manifest vocation specially in that it tendeth to the ouerthrowing and making fruitlesse if not wholy yet partly of the Crosse of Christ for truely it is no base or meane thyng to offer Christ. And therefore worthily a man may say to my
D. Cramner Bishop Ridley and M. Latimer condemne that where as Doctour Weston sayde he had answeared and opposed and could neither mainteine his own errors nor impugne the veritie all that he said was false For he was not suffered to Oppose as he woulde nor could answere as he was required vnles he would haue brauled with them so thick theyr reasons came one after an other Euer foure or fiue did interrupt him that he coulde not speake Maister Ridley and M. Latimer were asked what they would do they sayde they would stande to that they had sayd Then were they all called together and sentence read ouer them that they were no members of the Church And therefore they theyr fautors and patrones were condemned as heretiks and in reading of it they were asked whether they would turne or no they bade them read on in the name of God for they were not minded to turne So were they condemned all three After which sentence of condemnation being awarded against them they aunsweared againe euery one in theyr turne in maner and effect of words as foloweth the archbishop first beginning thus The Archbishop of Caunterburie From this your iudgement and sentence I appeale to the iust iudgement of God almighty trusting to be present wyth him in heauen for whose presence in the altare I am thus condemned Doctour Ridley Although I be not of your companye yet doubte not I but my name is wrytten in an other place whether thys sentence wil sende vs sooner then we shoulde by the course of nature haue come Doctour Ridley I thanke God most hartily that he hath prolonged my life to this end that I may in this case glorify God by that kinde of death Doctor Westons answere vnto Latimer If you goe to heauen in thys faith then will I neuer come thither as I am thus perswaded After the sentence pronounced they were separated one from the other videlicet the Archbishop was retourned to Bocardo D. Ridley was caried to the sheriffes house master Latimer to the Bailiffes On Saterday following they had a Masse with a generall procession and great solemnitie Doctor Cranmer was caused to beholde the Procession oute of Bocardo Doctour Ridley out of the Sheriffes house Latimer also being brought to see it from the Bayliffes house thoughte that he should haue gone to burning and spake to one Augustine Cooper a Catchpoll to make a quicke fire But when he came to Karfox and sawe the matter he ranne as fast as his olde bones would carrie him to one Spensers shop and would not looke towardes it Last of all D. Weston caried the sacrament and foure doctors caried the Canapie ouer him Immediately after the sentence was geuen D. Ridley wryteth to the Prolocutor in maner as foloweth Doctor Ridley to the Prolocutor D. Ridleyes letter to the prolocutor MAister Prolocutor you remember I am sure howe you promised me openly in the schooles after my protestation that I should see howe my answeares were there taken and wrytten of the Notaries whom ye appoynted me fateor neminem recusare to wryte what should be sayd and to haue had licence for to haue added vnto them or to haue altered them as vpon more deliberation should haue seemed me best Papistes haue small conscience in performing promises Ye graūted me also at the deliuery of my aunswere vnto your first proposition a copie of the same these promises are not performed If your sodaine departure be any part of the cause therof yet I pray you remember that they may be perfourmed for performaunce of promise is to be looked for at a righteous Iudges handes Nowe I send you here my aunsweres in wryting to your second and third propositions doe desire and require earnestly a copie of the same I shal by Gods grace procure the paines of the wryter to be paid for and satisfied accordingly Maister Prolocutor in the time of my aunswearing in the Scholes when I would haue cōfirmed my sayings with authorities and reasons ye said then openly that I should haue time and place to say and bring whatsoeuer I could an other time and the same your saying was then there confirmed of other of the Commissioners yea and I dare say the audience also thoughte then that I shoulde haue had an other daye to haue broughte and sayde what I coulde for the declaration and confirmation of mine assertions Nowe that this was not done but so sodainly sentence geuen before the cause was perfectly heard I canne not but maruaile c. On Monday next ensuing after these things done and past being the xxiij of the sayde moneth of Aprill D. Weston Prolocutor tooke his iourney vp to London Aprill 13. with the letters certificatorie from y e vniuersitie vnto the Queene by whome the Archb. of Cant. directed his letters supplicatorie vnto the Counsaile The whych letters after the Prolocutor had receiued had caried them wel neare halfe way to London by the way he opened the same and seeing the contentes thereof sente them backe againe refusing to carie them c. Likewise Bishoppe Ridley hearing of the Prolocutors going to London writeth to him his letters wherin he desireth him to cary his answers vp to certaine Bishops in London the forme of which letters first of D. Ridley then of the Archb. and lastly an other letter of D. Ridley to the Archbishop here in order foloweth A letter of B. Ridley to the Prolocutor MAister Prolocutour I desire you and in Gods name require you that you truely bring forth and shew al mine answers wrytten and subscribed with mine owne hande vnto the higher house of the Conuocation and specially to my L. Chauncelor my Lordes of Duresme Ely Worcester Norwich and Chichester and also to shewe and exhibite this my wryting vnto them whyche in these fewe lines heere I wryte vnto you and that I did make thys request vnto you by this my wryting know ye that I did take witnesse of them by whome I did send you this wryting and also of those whiche were then with them present videlicet the two Bailiffes of Oxforde and of master Irishe Alderman then there called to be a witnesse By me Nicholas Ridley 23. of April An. 1554. The copie of the Archb. of Canterb. letters to the Counsaile sent by Doctour Weston who refused to deliuer them IN right humble wise sheweth vnto your honourable Lordships Thomas Cranmer late Archbishop of Canterburie The Archb. writeth to the Counsell beseeching the same to be a meanes for mee vnto the Queenes highnesse for her mercy and pardon Some of you knowe by what meanes I was broughte and trained vnto the will of oure late soueraigne Lorde king Edwarde the sixte and what I spake against the same wherein I referre me to the reportes of your honoures and woorships Furthermore this is to signifie vnto your Lordshippes that vpon Monday Tuesday and Wednesday last past were open disputations heere in Oxforde
that will saye the contrary that all that is contained in the holy Communion set out by the most innocent and godly Prince king Edward the 6. in his high court of Parliament is conformable to that order which our Sauiour Christ did both obserue and commaund to be obserued which his Apostles primatiue church vsed many yeares whereas the Masse in many things not onely hath no foundation of Christe his Apostles nor the primatiue Church but is manifestly contrary to the same and coÌ„taineth many horrible abuses in it And although many either vnlearned or malitious do report that M. Peter Martyr is vnlearned yet if the Queeneâ— highnes wil graunt thereunto I with the sayde M. Peter Martyr and other 4. or 5. whiche I shall chuse will by Gods grace take vppon vs to defende not onely the common praiers of the Church the ministration of the Sacraments and other rites ceremonies but also al the doctrine and religion set out by our said soueraigne Lord king Edward the 6. to be more pure and according to Gods worde then any other that hath bene vsed in England these 1000. yeares so that Gods word may be iudge that the reasons and proufes of both parties may be sette out in wryting to the intent as well that all the worlde maye examine and iudge thereon as that no man shall start backe from his wrytinge And where they boast of the faith that hath bene in the Churche these 1500. yeres we will ioyne with them in this poynt and that the same doctrine and vsage is to be followed whiche was in the Church .1500 yeres past and we shall prooue that the order of the Churche let out at this present in this Realme by Acte of Parlament is the same that was vsed in the Church .1500 yeres past so shall they be neuer able to prooue theirs The same Thursday beinge the 7. of Septemb. Lorde Mountacute chiefe Iustice and Lorde chiefe Baron were deliuered out of the Tower The 13. of September the reuerende father M. Hughe Latimer was committed to the Tower The 14. of Septemb. the bishop of Caunterburye was committed to the Tower The 26. of September one Maister Graye of Cambridge called before hym one M. Garth for that he would not suffer a boy of Peter house to helpe hym saye Masse in Penbroke hal which was before any law was established for that behalfe The Queene came to the Tower of London vpon the Thursday being the 28. of September Amongest these Pageantes stood a certaine man vpon the top of the Eagle vpon Paules steeple with a flagge in his hand and vpon the Saterday following shee rode from the Tower thorough the Citie of London where were made many Pageants to receiue her and so was triumphantly brought to Westminster to White hall Uppon the Sonday being the first day of October the Queenes highnesse went from White hall to Westminster Abbey accompanied wyth the most part of the Nobility of this Realme namelye these The Duke of Norfolke the Earle of Arundell the Earle of Shrewsburie the Marques of Winchester the Earls of Darby Bedford Worcester Cumberland Westmerland Oxford Sussex Deuonshire Penbroke the Lord Dacres of the North Lord Ferris Lorde Cobham Lord Aburgeiny Lord Wentwoorth Lord Scroupe Lord Rich Lord Uaus Lorde Hawarde Lord Conias Lord Morley Lorde Paget and the Lorde Willowbye with many other Nobles and all the Embassadours of diuers countreys the Maior of London wyth all the Aldermen Also out of the Abbey to receiue her comming came three siluer Crosses and to the number of four score or neare vppon Q. Mary crowned Doctor sayes Sermon Generall pardon at the Queens CoronatioÌ„ â—xempted 〈◊〉 of the Pardon of singing men all in very rich gorgeous coapes Amongest whom were the Deane of Westminster and diuers of her Chaplaines which bare euerye one some ensigne in their handes and after them followed 10. Byshops mytred all and their Croyser staues in theyr handes and rich Copes vpon them euery one And in this order they returned froÌ„ Westminster hal before the Quene to the Abbey where she was crowned by Steuen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester and Lorde Chancellor of England At the time of the Coronation Doctour Day Bishop of Chichester made a sermon to the Queenes maiestie and to the rest of the nobilitie Also there was a generall Pardon proclaimed wythin the Abbey at the sayd time of her Coronation out of which Proclamation all the prisonners of the Tower and of the Flete were excepted and 62. more Wherof M. Whitchurch and M. Grafton were two The thirde of October the Uicechauncellour of Cambridge did chalenge one M. Pierson for that hee ministred still the Communion in his owne Parish and did receyue straungers of other Parishes to the same and woulde not say masse Whereupon within 2. dayes after he was cleane discharged from farther ministring in his Cure Uppon the Wedensday following Q. Mary rideth to the Parliament house Sergeant Pollard speaker in the Parliament The Earle of Huntington deliuered out of the Tower M. Saunders for preaching agaynst the Masse committed to the Marshalsey the Archb. of Yorke was committed to the Tower Uppon Thursdaye being the 5. of October 1553. the Queene road to the Parliament in her roabes and all the nobilitie with her and when they were set in the Parliament house the Bishop of Winchester made to them a solemne Oration and Sergeant Pollarde was chosen speaker of the Parliament The same day the Bishops of Lincolne Harford and Westchester were discharged from the Parliament and Conuocation Also the 10. daye of October the Earle of Huntington was deliuered out of the Tower Upon the Sonday after being the 15. of Oct. M. Laurence Saunders preached at Alhallowes in Breadstreete in y e morning where he declared the abhomination of the masse with diuers other matters very notably and godly Wherof more shal be heard by the Lordes leaue heereafter when we come to his story In which his doing as he shewed himselfe to be Gods faithful minister so is he sure not to be defrauded of gods faithful promise who sayth Omnis qui confitebitur me coram hominibus confitebor ego illum coram patre meo qui est in coelis Math. 10. But about noone of the same day he was sent for by the bishop of London and from thence committed to the Marshalsee Upon the Sonday folowing being the 20. of October Doctor Weston preached at Paules Crosse. D. Westons popish Sermon at Paules Who in the beginning of his Sermone willed the people to praye for the soules departed on this wise You shall pray for all them y t be departed that be neither in heaueÌ„ nor hell but in a place not yet sufficiently purged to come to heaueÌ„ that they may be releued by your deuout prayers He named the Lordes table an oyster board He saide that the Catechisme in Latin lately sette out was abhominable heresie likened the setters
out of the same Catechisme to Iulianus Apostata and the booke for a Dialogue set out by the sayd Iulianus Apostata wherein Christ and Pilate were the speakers Westons sermon confuted by M. Couerdalle with many other things Which Sermon with al the poynts therof maister Couerdall the same time learnedly confuted by wryting which remaineth yet in my handes to be seene In the weeke following began the disputations in the conuocation house in Paules Churche whereof sufficient hath bene before declared pag. 1342. The 26. day of October the Uicechauncellour of Cambridge went to Clarehall and in the presence of Doctoure Walker displaced Doctour Madewe and placed Maister Swynborne in the Maistership there by force of the Lorde Chauncellours letters for that he was as they termed it Vxoratus that is maried The 28. day of October Running before the law the Papistes in the kings colledge in Cambridge not tarying the making of any lawe but of their blinde zeale had their whole seruice againe in the Latin tong contrary to the law then in force The last of October the Uicechauncelloure of Cambridge did sharpely reprooue and threaten one M. Thrackold for that he challenged the sayd Uicechauncellor who had suffered maister Bouell contrary to the statutes then in force quietly wythout punishment to depart notwithstanding that he refused to sweare to the supremacie of the Queene and the abrogation of the bishop of Rome The third day of Nouember The Queenes proceedinges maintained in Cambridge before the law the Uicechauncellor sent for the Curate of the rounde Parish in Cambridge commaunding hym not to minister any more in the English toung saying he would haue one vniforme order of seruice throughoute the Towne and that in Latine wyth Masse which was established the xij day of this moneth The 6. day of Nouember M. Pollarde preached at S. Michaels and in his Sermon approoued Purgatorie The 28. day of Nouember the Archdeacons Officiall visited in Hynton where hee gaue in charge to present all suche as did disturbe the Queenes proceedings in letting the Latine seruice the setting vp of their altars and saying of Masse or any parte thereof whereby it was easie to see how these good fellowes ment to proceede hauing the law once on their side that thus readely against a manifest law would attempt the punishment of any man The 15. day of December K. Edwardes Actes repealed there was two Proclamations at London the one for the repealing of certaine actes made by kynge Edwarde and for the setting vppe of the Masse for the 20. day of December then next folowing the other was that no man should interrupt any of those that would say Masse The Parliament beginning aboute the v. daye of October continued till the fifth of December In the whyche Parliament were dissolued as well all Statutes made of Fremunire in the time of King Henrie viij c. as also other lawes and statutes concerning religion and administration of Sacraments decreed vnder king Edwarde the 6. as is partly aboue touched In the which Parliament moreouer was appoynted the 20. day of December next ensuing the same yeare .1553 that all the olde forme and manner of Church seruice vsed in the last yere of king Henry should now againe be restored On Newyeares euen being the last of December the Lorde Marques of Northampton was deliuered oute of the Tower About this time a Priest at Caunterbury sayde Masse on the one day A priest of Canterbury repenting his saying Masse the next day after he came into the pulpit and desired all the people to forgeue him for he said he had betraied Christe but not as Iudas did but as Peter did and there made a long Sermon against the Masse The day after Newyeares day being the seconde daye of Ianuary in the yeare of our Lord. 1554. foure Ambassadours came into London from the Emperour and were honorably receiued Their names were these Le Countie de Egmont Le Countie de Lalen Mounsieur Corire Le Chauncellour Nigre About this time a great number of newe Byshoppes Deanes c. were chosen more then were made at one time since the Conquest Theyr names are these D. Holyman B. of Bristow D. Coates B. of Westchester New Bishops made D. Hopton Byshop of Norwiche D. Bourne B. of Bathe D. White B. of Lyncolne D Mores B. of Rochester D. Morgan Bishop of S. Dauies D. Poole B. of S. Asse D. Brookes Bish. of Glocester D. Moreman coadiutour to the Byshop of Exceter after his decease Byshop of Exceter D. Glin B. of Bangor Maister Fecknam Deane of Paules D. Rainoldes Deane of Bristow with others The 12. day of Ianuarie the Uicechancellour of Cambridge called a congregation generall wherein amongste other things he shewed that the Quene would haue there a Masse of the holy Ghost vppon the 18. day of Februarie then next following for that it was her birthe day whyche was fulfilled the day appoynted and that very solemnely Upon the Saterday being the 13. of Ianuarie Doctour Crome was committed to the Fleete Also vpon the Sonday following one M. Addington was committed to the Tower D. Crome committed to the Fleete Also this same Sonday knowledge was giuen in the Court openly by the B. of Winchester that the marryage betweene the Queenes maiestie the king of Spaine was concluded and the day following being monday and the 15. of Ianuary The mariage of Q. Mary the Maior with the Aldermen and certaine Commoners were at the Court and there they were commanded by the Lord Chauncellor to prepare the Citie ready to receiue the said king of Spaine who declared vnto them what a Catholicke mighty prudent wise prince the said king is with many other commendations of him Upon the Saterday folowing being the 20. of Ian. the Court of the first fruites and tenthes was dissolued Upon the Thursday at night following the 25. day of Ianuarie the Lorde Marques of Northampton was againe committed to the Tower and sir Edward Warnar with him Who were brought to the Tower by the Maior Uppon the Saterdaye followinge being the 26. of Ianuary Iustice Hales was committed to the Marshalsee and the same day maister Rogers was cōmitted to Newgate Iustice Hales committed to the Marshalsey M. Rogers committed to Newgate Upon this Saterday Sonday and Monday folowing the Londiners prepared a number of souldiors by the Queenes commaundement to goe into Kent against the Commons whereof were chiefe Captaines the Duke of Northfolke the Earle of Wormewood sir Harry Iernyngham sir George Haward and 10. other captaines Which soldiors when they came to Rochester bridge where they should haue set vpon their enemies most of them as it is sayde lefte theyr owne Captaines and came wholy to the Kentishmen and so the foresaid Captaines returned to the Court both void of men and victory leauing behind them both 6. peeces of ordinance and treasure Aboute the latter ende of Ianuarie the Duke of
great sorte of people he made low curtesie and sayd sir your Maistership is welcome to towne Salutation to the Roode of Paules I had thought to haue talked further with your Maistership but that ye be here clothed in the Queenes colours I hope yee bee but a sommers byrd in that ye be dressed in white and greene c. The Prince thus being in the Church of Paules after Doctour Harpesfield had finished his Oration in Latine set forwarde through Fleetestreete and so came to White hall where he with the Queene remayned four dayes after and from thence remoued vnto Richmond After this all the Lords had leaue to departe into theyr countreies with straite commaundement to bring all their harnesse and artillery into the Tower of London with all speede Now remained there no English Lord at the court but the Byshop of Winchester From Richmond they remoued to Hampton Court where the hall doore within the Court was continually shut so that no man might enter vnlesse his arrand were first knowne which seemed straunge to English men that had not bene vsed thereto About the eight day of September Byshop Bouer began his visitation Septemb. 3. who charged vj. men in euery parish to inquire according to their othes and to present before him the day after S. Mathewes day being the xxij of September all such persons as either had or should offend in any of his Articles which he had set forth to the number of 37. Of the whiche visitation of Boner I haue somewhat more largely to entreate after that first I shall ouerpasse a few other things folowing in course of this present story The xvij day of September was a Proclamation in London Septemb. 17. that all Uacabonds and masterâ—es men as well straungers as Englishmen should depart the Citie within fiue dayes straitly charging all Inholders Uictuallers Tauerners and Alehousekeepers with all other that sell victuals that they after the said fiue dayes should not sell any meate drinke or any kind of victuall to any Seruingman whatsoeuer vnlesse he brought a testimoniall from his Maister to declare whose seruaunt he was and were in continuall houshold with his sayd Mayster vpon payne to runne in daunger of the law if they offend herein Uppon the Sonday following beeyng the xxx daye of September Septemb. 30. the Bishop of Winchester Lord Chauncellour of England preached at Paules Crosse at whose Sermon were present all the CouÌ„sell that were at the Court The B. of Winchester preacheth namelye the Marques of Winchester the Earle of Arundell Lord North Sir Anthony Browne Maister Rochester Maister Walgraue Maister Englefild Lord Fitzwaters and Secretary Peter the Bishop of London Duresme Ely which iij. sate vnder the Bishops armes The Gospell wherof he made his Sermon is writteÌ„ in the xxij cha of Math. Where the Phariseis came vnto Christ amoÌ„gst them one asked Christ which was the greatest commaundement Christ aunswered Thou shalt loue thy Lorde God with all thy hart c. and thy neighbour as thy selfe in these two is comprehended the Lawe and the Prophetes After his long declaration of these wordes speaking very much of loue and charitie at the last he had occasion vpon S. Iames his wordes to speake of the true teachers and of the false teachers saying that all the Preachers almost in King Edwards tyme preached nothing but voluptuousnesse A blasphemous mouth agaynst the true preachers of Gods word and filthy and blasphemous lyes affirming their doctrine to be that false doctrine whereof S. Iames speaketh saying that it was full of peruerse zeale earthly full of discord and discensioÌ„ that the preachers aforenamed would report nothing truly that they taught that it was lawfull for a man to put awaye his wyfe for adultery and marry another The church neuer confessed the naturall body of Christ so to be in the Sacrament that the substaunce of bread was taken away before the time of pope Innocent the 3. anno 1215 Winchester preacheth in commendation of king Phillip and that if a man vowed to day he might breake it to morrowe at hys pleasure wyth many other thyngs which I omit And when he spoke of the Sacrament he sayd that all the Church from the beginning haue coÌ„fessed Christes natural body to be in heauen here to be in the SacrameÌ„t and so concluded that matter then willed al men to say with Iosephs brethren Peccauimus in fratrem We haue all sinned against our brother and so sayd he haue I to Then he declared what a noble King Queene we haue saying that if he should go about to shew that the King came hether for no necessitie or neede what he had brought w t him it should be superfluous seing it is euideÌ„tly known that he hath x. times as much as we are in hope possession of affirming him to be as wise sober gentle temperate a Prince as euer was in EnglaÌ„d and if it were not so proued then to take him for a false liar for his so saying Exhorting all men to make much of him to wynne him whylest we had him and so should we also winne all such as he hath brought with him and so made an ende Upon the Tuesday following being the seconde day of October xx carts came from Westminster laden as it was noysed with gold and siluer and certain of the Gard with them through the Citie to the Tower and there it was receiued in by a Spanyard who was the Kings Treasurer and had custody of it within the Tower It was matted about with mattes and mayled in little bundels about two foote long and almost halfe a foote thicke and euery cart were sixe of those bundels What it was in deede God knoweth for it is to vs vncertayne Aboute the same time or a little before vppon Corpus Christi day the processioÌ„ being made in Smithfield Ioh. 〈◊〉 where after the manner the Priest with his boxe went vnder the Canapy by chaunce there came by the way a certaine simple man named Iohn Streate a ioyner of ColemaÌ„ streete who hauing some hast in his busines The 〈◊〉 worse 〈◊〉 then 〈◊〉 and finding no other way to passe through by chaunce went vnder the Canapy by the Priest The Priest seeing the man so to presume to come vnto the Canapy being belike afraid and worse feared then hurt for feare let his Pixe fall downe The 〈◊〉 let the 〈◊〉 fall for feare The poore man being straight wayes apprehended was had to the Counter the Priest accusing him vnto the Counsayle as though he had come to slay him wheÌ„ as y e poore man as he himselfe hath since declared vnto vs had no such thought euer in his mind Then from the Counter he was had vnto Newgate where he was cast into the Dongeon Ioh. 〈◊〉 innoceâ—â— cast in the Dungeâ—â— there chayned to a post where he was cruelly miserably handled so
extremely dealt withall that being but simple before he was now feared out of his wit altogether and so vpon the same had to Bedlem Wherupon the briefe Chronicle of London in this poynt is not to be credited Ioh. 〈◊〉 falsly repâ—â—â—ted of which vntruely reported that he fayned himselfe in Newgate to be mad which thing we in writing of this history by due inquisition of the partie haue found to be contrary About the v. day of October October and within a fortnight folowing were diuers as well housholders as seruaunts prentises apprehended and taken and committed to sondry prisons for the hauing and selling of certaine bookes which were sent into England by the Preachers that fled into Germany and other Countreys which bookes nipped a great number so neare Men prisâ—â—ned for bookes that within one fortnight there were little lesse then threescore imprisoned for thys matter among whome was M. Browne a Goldsmith Mayster Sparke a Draper Randall Tirer a Stationer M. Beston a Marchaunt with many other Upon the Sonday being the xiiij daye of October the old Byshop of Duresme preached in the shroudes October â—4 Upon S. Lukes day following being the xviij of October the Kyngs Maiesty came from Westminster to Paules Church along the Streetes accompanied with a great number of Noble men and there he was receyued vnder a Canapy at the West dore and so came into the Chauncell where he heard Masse which a Spanishe Byshop and his owne Chappell soong and that done he returned to Westminster to dyner agayne Upon the Friday being the xxvj of October October 26. The 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 men 〈◊〉 were of 〈◊〉 Throgmâ—â—tons 〈◊〉 October Nouembâ—â— Nouembâ—â— certayne men whereof I spake before which were of Mayster Throgmortons quest being in number viij for the other foure were deliuered out of prison for that they submitted themselues and sayd they had offended like weakelyngs not considering truth to be truth but of force for feare sayd so these viij men I say whereof Maister Emanuell Lucas and M. Whetstone were chiefe were called before the Counsaile in the Starre chamber where they all affirmed that they had done all thyngs in that matter according to theyr knowledge and with good consciences euen as they shoulde aunswere before God at the daye of iudgemente Where maister Lucas sayde openly before all the Lordes that they had done in the matter lyke honest men and true and faythfull subiects and therfore they humbly besought the Lord Chauncellor and the other Lordes to be meanes to the King and Queenes Maiesties that they might be discharged and set at liberty sayd that they were all contented humbly to submit themselues to their maiesties sauing and reseruing theyr trueth consciences and honesty Some of the Lordes sayde that they were worthy to pay a thousand poundes a peece and other some sayd that Mayster Lucas and Maister Whetstone were worthy to pay a thousand markes a peece and the rest fiue hundreth pouÌ„ds a peece In conclusion sentence was geuen by the Lorde Chauncellour that they should pay a thousand Markes a peece and that they should go to prison againe there remayne till further order were taken for their punishment Upon the Tuesday being the xxx of October the Lorde Iohn Gray was deliuered out of the Tower and set at liberty Upon Sonday the fourth of Nouember fyue Priestes dyd penaunce at Paules Crosse which were contente to put away their wiues and take vpon them agayne to minister Euery of them had a Taper in his hand and a rod wherewith the Preacher did disple them Upon Wednesday the vij of Nouember the Lord Paget Syr Edward Hastings Maister of the horse were sent as Ambassadours I knowe not whither but as it was adiudged to Cardinall Poole who lay all the sommer before at Bruxelles and it was thought they were sent to accompany and conducte him into England where at that time he was nominated and appoynted Byshoppe of Caunterbury Upon the Friday folowing the 9. of Nouember Mayster Barlow late Byshop of Bathe and M. Cardmaker were brought before the counsell in the Starre Chamber where aâ—ter communication they were commauÌ„ded to the Fleete Upon the Saterday being the tenth of Nouember the Sheriffes of London had commauÌ„dement to take an inueÌ„tory of euery one of theyr goods which were of M. Throgmortons quest to seale vp theyr doores which was done the same day M. Whetstone maister Lucas and Mayster Kyteley were iudged to pay 2000. pounds a piece and the rest 1000. Markes a piece to be payd within one fortnight after From this payment were exempted those 4. whiche confessed a fault and submitted themselues whose names are these M. Loe M. Poynter M. Beswicke and M. Cater Mention was made a little before of the visitation of Ed. Boner bishop of LondoÌ„ whiche began as is sayd about the moneth of September for the better preparation whereof were set forth certayne Articles to the number of 37. Which articles partly for the tediousnes of them partly for that maister Bale in a certayne treatise hath sufficiently paynted out the same in theyr coulours partly also because I will not infect this booke with them I slippe them ouer proceeding in the progresse of this bishop in his visitation in the Countye of Essex Who passing through the sayde Countye of Essex being attended with diuers worshipfull of the shyre for so they were commaunded ariued at Sterford in Hertfordshyre where hee rested certayne dayes B. Boners behauiour at Sterford solacing himselfe after that paynefull peregrination with no small feasting and banqueting with his attendants aforesayd at the house of one Persons his Nephew whose wife he commonly called his fayre Niece and fayre she was in deede he tooke there great pleasure to heare her play vpoÌ„ the Uirginals wherin she excelled in so much y t euery dinner sitting by his sweete side she rose and played three seuerall times at his request of his good and spirituall deuotioÌ„ towards her These certeine daies thus passed in this bishoplike fashion he proceded in his popish visitation towards Hadham his owne house and parish not past two myles from Sterford Boner behauiour at Hadham being there most solemnly rang out as in all other places wheras he passed At leÌ„gth drawing nere vnto Hadham when he heard no bels there â—â—â—â—ring in honor of his holines he grew into some choler the nearer he approched the hotter was his fit the quieter the bels were the vnquieter was his moode Thus rode he on chafing and fuming with himselfe What meaneth sayth he that knaue the Clarke that he ringeth not and the parson that he meeteth me not with sundry other furious words of fiery element There this patient prelate comming to the towne alighted calling for the key of the Church which was then all vnready for that as they theÌ„ pretended he had preueÌ„ted his time by two houres whervpon he
of D. Tresham who supplying the roome of y e Subdeane in Christes Church A Popish exhortatiâ—â— of Doct. Tresham after he had called all the Studentes of the Colledge together with great Eloquence art persuasory began to commend the dignity of the masse vnto them declaring that there was stuffe in Scripture enough to proue the masse good Then to allure them to the catholick seruice of the Church he vsed these reasons declaring that there were a goodly coÌ„pany of Copes The great reasons oâ— D. Treshâ—â— that were appoynted to Windsore but he had fouÌ„d the Queene so gracious vnto him that they should come to Christes church Now if they like honest men would come to Church they should weare them on holydayes And besides all this he would get them the Lady Bell of Bampton that should make the sweetest ring in all England And as for an holy watersprinckle he had already the fayrest that was within the realme Wherfore he thought that no man would be so mad to forgo these commodityes c. Which thinges I rehearse that it may appeare what want of descretion is in the fathers of popery into what idle follies such men do fall Whome I beseech the Lord if it be his pleasure to reduce to a better truth to opeÌ„ theyr eyes to see theyr owne blindnes To proceed now further in the course race of our story where as we left being before in the moneth of NoueÌ„ber it foloweth more that in the * Where note that the Prince of Queen Maryes Statutes doth erre his suppâ—â—tation which saith that this Parlâ—â—ment begâ—â— the 11. of this monâ—â—â— which daâ— was then Sonday xij day of the same month of Nouember being Monday beganne the Parliament holden at Westminster to the beginning whereof both the king and Queene rode in theyr Parliament robes hauing 2. swords borne before them The Earle of Penbroke bare his sword the Earle of Westmerland bare the Queenes They had ij cappes of maynteinaunce borne before them whereof the Earle of Arundell bare one and the Earle oâ— Shrewsbury the other Cardinall Poole landed at Douer vpon the Wednesday being the xxi day of Nouember on which day one Act passed in the parliameÌ„t for his restitution in bloud vtterly repealing as false most slaunderous that Act made against him in king Henry the eightes tyme and on the next day being Thursday and the xxij of Nouember the King and the Queene both came to the Parliament house to geue theyr royall assent to establish this Act agaynst his comming Cardinal Poole arâ—â—ueth in England Ex Statuâ—â— an 1. 〈◊〉 Regis Pâ—â—lip 〈◊〉 cap. 8. Nouembâ—â— 28. Upon the Saterday being the xxiiij of Nouember the sayd Cardinal came by water to London so to Lambeth house which was ready prepared agaynst his comming Upon the Wednesday folowing being the 28. of Nouember there was generall procession in Paules for ioy y t the Quene was conceiued and quick with child as it was declared in a letter sent from the counsell to the Byshop of London The same day at this procession was present ten Bishops with al the Prebendaries of Paules and also the Lord Maior with the Aldermen and a greate number of Commons of the City in theyr best aray The Copy of the CouÌ„cels letter here foloweth ad perpetuam rei memoriam * A Copy of a letter sent from the Counsell vnto Edmund Boner Byshop of London concerning Queene Mary conceiued with Childe AFter our harty commendations vnto your good Lordshippe whereas it hath pleased almighty God amongest other his infinite benefites of late most graciouslye poured vpon vs and thys whole Realme to extend his benediction vpon the Queenes maiesty in such sort as she is conceiued and quicke of childe Wherby her maiesty being our natural liege Lady queene vndoubted inheritor of this imperiall crowne good hope of certayn succession in the crowne is geuen vnto vs consequeÌ„tly the great calamities which for want of such succession might otherwise haue fallen vpon vs our posterity shall by Gods grace be well auoyded if we thankefully acknowledge this benefite of almighty God endeuoring our selues with earnest repentance to thanke honor and serue him as we be most bounden These be not onely to aduertise you of these good newes to be by you published in all places within your Dioces but also to pray and require you that both your selfe do geue God thankes with vs for this his especial grace and also geue order that thankes may be openly geuen by singing of Te Deum in all the churches within your sayde Dioces and that likewise all priestes and other Ecclesiasticall ministers in theyr Masses and other diuine seruices may continually pray to almighty God so to extend his holy hand ouer his maiesty the kinges highnes and this whole Realme as this thing being by his omnipotent power graciously thus begon may by the same be well continued and brought to good effect to the glory of his name Whereunto albeit we doubt not ye woulde of your selfe haue had special regard without these our letters yet for the earnest desire we haue to haue this thing done out of hand diligently continued we haue also written these our letters to put you in remembraunce and so bid your Lordshippe most hartily well to fare From Westminster the 27. of Nouember 1554. Your assured louing frendes S. Winton Chancel Arundell F. Shrewesbury Edward Darby Henry Sussex Iohn Bathon R Rich. Thomas Warthom Iohn Huddilstone R. Southwell Also the same day in the afternoone Cardinall Poole came to the Parliament house Cardinall Poole commeth to the Parlament which at that present was kept in the great Chamber of the Court at Whitehall for that the Queene was then sicke and could not go abroad where as the King and Queenes Maiesties sittyng vnder y e cloth of Estate the Cardinall sitting on theyr right hand with all the other Estates of the Parliament being present the Byshop of Winchester being Lord Chauncellor began in this maner ¶ The wordes of Winchester for receiuing of the Cardinall MY Lordes of the vpper house you my Maisters of the nether house here is present the right reuerend father in God my Lord Cardinall Poole come froÌ„ the apostolicke Sea of Rome 〈◊〉 words 〈◊〉 Cardâ—â—all Poole As Ambassador to the king and Queenes Maiesties vpon one of the weightiest causes that euer happened in this Realme whiche perteineth to the glory of God and your vniuersall benefite The which Ambassage theyr Maiesties pleasure is to be signified vnto you all by his owne mouth trusting that you will receiue and accept it in as beneuolent and thankefull wise as their highnesses haue done and that you will geue an attent and inclinable eare vnto him When the Lord Chauncellor had thus ended his talke the Cardinall taking the time then offered began hys Oration wherin he declared the causes of
a mercy of the Antichristian church of Rome To rise to the Pope is to fall from Christ. whyche I vtterly refused that the rising which he spake off was a very fall into errour and false doctrine Also that I had and woulde be able by Gods grace to prooue that all the doctrine which I had euer taught was true and catholike and that by the scriptures and the authoritie of the fathers that liued 400. yeres after Christes death He aunsweared that should not might not nor ought not be graunted me for I was but a priuate man Whatsoeuer is once concluded in a Parliament ought not to be reformed afterward by no doctrine nor the word of God by the Bishop of Winchesters diuinitie might not be heard against the determination of the whole realme Should quoth he when a Parliament hathe concluded a thinge one or anye priuate person haue authority to discusse whether they had done right or wrong No that may not be I aunswered shortly that all the lawes of men myght not neither coulde rule the worde of God but that they all must be discussed and iudged thereby and obey therto and my conscience nor no christian mans could be satisfied with such lawes as disagreed from that worde and so was willing to haue said much more but the L. Chauncellor began a long tale to very smal purpose concerning mine answer to haue defaced me that there was nothing in mee wherefore I should be heard but arrogancie pride and vainglory I also graunted mine ignorauncy to be greater then I coulde expresse or then he tooke it but yet that I feared not by Gods assistance streÌ„gth to be able by wryting to performe my word The Bishop of Winchester iudgeth M. Rogers by his own disease neither was I I thanked God so vtterly ignorant as he would make me but all was of God to whom be thanks rendred therfore Proud man was I neuer nor yet vaine glorious Al the world knew wel where and on which side pride arrogancie and vaineglory was It was a poore pride y t was or is in vs God it knoweth Then sayde hee that I at the first dashe condemned the Queene and the whole realme to be of the churche of Antichrist and burdened me highly therewithall I aunsweared that the Queenes maiesty God saue her grace would haue done wel enough if it had not ben for his counsel He sayde the Queene wente before him and it was her owne motion I said with out faile I neither could nor I wold euer beleeue it Then sayde D. Aldrise the bishop of Carlile that they the bishops woulde beare him witnesse D. Aldresse witnesseth with the B. of Winchester Yea quoth I that I beleeue well and with that the people laughed For that day there were many but on the morrow they had kept the dores shut and would let none in but the Byshops adherentes and seruauntes in maner yea and the firste day the thousand man came not in Then master Comptroler and Secretary Bourne woulde haue stande vppe also to beare witnesse and did I sayd it was no great matter and to say the truthe I thought that they were good helpers thereto them selues but I ceased to say any more therein knowyng that they were too strong and mighty of power and that they should be beleued before me yea and before our sauior Christ and all his Prophets and Apostles thereto in these daies Then after many words he asked me what I thought concerning the blessed sacrament The opinion of M Rogers 〈…〉 sacrament of the body â—f Christ required and stoode vp and put off his cap al his felow bishops of which there were a great sort new men of whom I knew few whether I beleeued in the sacrament to be the very body and bloude of our sauiour Christ that was borne of the virgin Mary and hanged on the crosse really and substantially I aunswered I had often tolde him that it was a matter in which I was no medler and therfore suspected of my brethren to be of a contrary opinion Notw tstanding euen as the most part of your doctrine in other poyntes is false and the defence therof onely by force and crueltie so in thys matter I thinke it to be as false as the rest For I cannot vnderstand really and substantially to signifie otherwyse then corporally Act. 3. but corporally Christ is only in heaueÌ„ and so cannot Christ be corporally also in your sacrament And here I somewhat set out hys charitie after thys sorte My Lord quoth I ye haue dealt with me most cruelly For ye haue set me in prison without law and kept me there now almost a yere and a halfe Cruelty shewed withouâ—â— cause For I was almost halfe a yere in my house where I was obedient to you God knoweth and spake w t no man And now haue I bene a full yeare in Newgate at great costes and charges M. Rogers a yeare and a half in durance hauing a wife and 10. children to finde and I had neuer a penie of my liuings which was against the lawe Hee answeared that D. Ridley which had geuen them me was an vsurper and therfore I was the vniust possessour of them Was the king then an Usurper quoth I which gaue D. Ridley the Bishoppricke Ste. Gardiner calleth kyng Edward an vsurpâ—r Yea quoth he and began to sette out the wrongs that the king had done to the B. of London and to himself also But yet I do misuse my termes quoth he to call the King vsurper But the word was gone out of the aboundance of the heart before and I thinke that he was not very sorye for it in hart I might haue sayd more coÌ„cerning that matter but I did not I asked hym wherefore he set me in pryson He said because I preached against the Queene I aunsweared that it was not true and I woulde be bound to prooue it and to stand to the triall of the law that no man should be able to prooue it M. Rogers imprisoned against all law and right and thereupon woulde set my life I preached quoth I a sermon at the Crosse after the Queene came to the Tower but therein was nothing said against the Queene I take witnesse of al the audience which was not small I alleaged also that he had after examination let me goe at libertie after the preaching of that Sermon Yea but thou didste read thy lectures after quoth hee against the commaundement of the Counsell That did I not quoth I lette that be prooued and let me die for it Thus haue ye now against the law of God man handled me neuer sent for me neuer conferred with me neuer spoke of any learning till now that ye haue gotten a whip to whip me with a sword to cut off my necke if I will not condescende vnto your minde Thys charitie doth all the world vnderstand I might and
hee would not preuent them but taryed still sayeng Once I did flee and tooke me to my feete but now because I am called to this place and vocation I am throughly perswaded to tary and to liue and dye with my sheepe And when at the day of his appearaunce which was the first of September he was come to London before he could come to the foresayd D. Heath and Boner hee was intercepted commaunded violently agaynst hys wyll to appeare before the Queene and her Counsaile M. Hoopeâ— refused to flye away to answer to certaine bonds and obligations wherein they sayd hee was bound vnto her And when he came before theÌ„ Winchester by and by receyued hym very opprobriously M. Hoopâ—â— commeth vp to Loâ—don and rayling and ratyng of hym accused him of Religion Hee agayne freely and boldly told his tale and purged hymselfe But in fine it came to this conclusion that by them he was commaunded to Ward it beyng declared vnto hym by his departure M. Hoopâ—â— charged to aunswere the Queâ—â— for bonds 〈◊〉 debt that the cause of his imprisonment was only for certaine summes of money for the which he was indebted to the Queene and not for religion This how false and vntrue it was shall hereafter in his place more plainly appeare The next yeare beyng 1554. the 19. of Marche M. Hopeâ— commaâ—â—â—ded to warde he was called agayne to appeare before Winchester and other the Queenes Commissioners where what for the Bishop and what for the vnruly multitude when he could not be permitted to plead his cause he was depriued of hys Bishoprikes Which how in what order it was done M. Hoopâ—â— depriued 〈◊〉 his Bishoprickâ—s here now followeth to be seene by the testimonie and report of one which being present at the doing committed the same to writyng ¶ A letter or report of a certaine godly man declaring the order of M. Hoopers depriuation from hys Bishoprike An. 1554. March 19. FOr so much as a rumor is spread abroad of the talk had at my L. Chuancellours A letter reportinâ— the orde◠〈◊〉 M. Hoopâ—â— depriuatiâ—â— betweene hym with other Commissioners there appoynted and M. Hooper cleane contrary to the veritie and truth thereof in deede and therfore to bee iudged rather to be risen of malice for the discrediting of the truth by false suggestions and euill reportes then otherwise I thought it my duetie bâ—yng present thereat my selfe in writyng to set forth the whole effect of the same partly that the veritie therof may be knowen to the doubtfull people and partly also to aduertise them how vncharitably M. Hooper was handled at their hands which with all humilitie vsed hymselfe towards them desiryng that with patience he might haue bene permitted to speake assuryng all men that where I stood in a mammeryng and doubt which of these two religions to haue credited eyther that set forth by the kings maiesty that dead is or els that now mainteyned by the Queens maiesty theyr vnreuerend behauiour towards M. Hooper doth mooue me the rather to credite hys doctrine then that which they with railyng and cruell words defended consideryng that Christ was so handled before And that this which I haue written here was the effect of theyr talke as I acknowledge it to bee true my selfe so I appeale to all the hearers consciences that there were present so they put affection away for the witnesse to the same ¶ The Bishops of Wint. of London of Duresme of Landaffe of Chichester sate as Commissioners Lord Chauncellour AT M. Hoopers commyng in the L. Chauncellour asked whether he was maried Hooper Yea my L. and will not be vnmaried tyll death vnmary me Duresme That is matter enough to depriue you Hooper That it is not my Lord except ye do agaynst the Law The matter concerning mariage was no more talked of then for a great space but as well the Commissioners as such as stood by began to make such outcries laughed and vsed such gesture as was vnseemely for the place and for such a matter The Bishop of Chichester D. Day called M. Hooper hypocrite with vehement wordes and scornefull countenance Bekonsall called him beast so did Smyth one of the clerkes of the Counsayle and diuers other that stoode by At length the Bishop of Winchester said that all men might liue chast that would and brought in this text Castrauerunt se propter regnum coelorum That is There he that haue gelded themselues for the kingdom of heauen Math. 19. M. Hooper sayd that text prooued not that all men could lyue chaste but such onely to whome it was geuen and read that which goeth before in the text But there was a clamour and cry Priest maâ—â—age not â—orbyd by â—he olde â—anon mocking and scorning with callyng hym beast that the text could not be examined Then M. Hooper sayd that it did appeare by the olde Canons that marriage was not forbidden vnto Priestes and named the Decrees But the Bishop of Winchester sent for another part namely the Clementines or the Extrauagants But M. Hooper said that booke was not it which he named Then cryed out the Bishop of Winchester and sayd You shall not haue any other vntill ye be iudged by this And then began such a noyse tumult and speakyng together of a great many that fauoured not the cause 〈◊〉 More 〈◊〉 shortly 〈◊〉 into 〈…〉 dyed of 〈◊〉 that nothyng was done ne spoken orderly nor charitably Afterwardes Iudge Morgan began to rayle at M. Hooper a long time with many opprobrious fowle words of hys doyng at Glocester in punishing of men said there was neuer such a tyrant as he was After that D. Day Bishop of Chichester said that the Councel of Ancyra which was before the Councell of Nice was against the marriage of Priests Then cryed out my L. Chancellor many with him that M. Hooper had neuer read the Councels Yes my Lord quoth M. Hooper and my L. of Chichester Doctor Day knoweth that the great Councell of Nice by the meanes of one Paphnutius decreed that no Minister should be separated from his wife But such clamours and cries were vsed that the Councel of Nice was not seene After this long brutish talke Tonstall Bishop of Duresme asked M. Hooper whether he beleeued the corporal presence in the sacrament And maister Hooper said plainly that there was none such neither did he beleue any such thyng Then would the Bish. of Duresme haue read out of a booke for his purpose belike what booke it was I cannot tell but there was such a noise and confuse talke on euery side that he dyd not read it Then asked Winchester of M. Hooper what authoritie mooued him not to beleue the corporall presence He said the authoritie of gods worde and alleged this text Quem oportet coelum suscipere vsque ad tempus restaurationis omnium i. Whom heaueÌ„ must hold vntill the latter
day Then the B. of Winchester would haue made that text to haue serued nothing for his purpose he said he might be in heauen and in the sacrament also M. Hooper would haue sayd more to haue opened the text but all men that stood next about the Bishop allowed so his saying with clamours and cryes that M. Hooper was not permitted to say any more agaynst the Byshop Whereuppon they bade the Notaries write that hee was married and sayd that he would not goe from hys wyfe Articles taken agaynst M. Hooper and that he beleeued not the corporall presence in the Sacrament wherfore he was worthy to be depriued from his bishoprike This is the truth of the matter as far as I can truely remember of the confuse and troublesome talke that was betweene them and except it were hasty and vncharitable words this is the whole matter of their talk at that time Atque haec ille hactenus ¶ The true report of M. Hoopers entertainment in the Fleete written with his owne hand the seuenth of Ianuary 1554. THe first of September 1553. M. Hoopers report of his imprisonment in the fleete I was committed vnto the Fleete from Richmount to haue the liberty of the prison and within sixe dayes after I payd for my liberty v. pounds sterling to the Warden for fees who immediately vpon the payment therof complayned vnto Steuen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester This good gentlewoman is thought to be Mistres Wilkinson and so was I committed to close prison one quarter of a yeare in the Tower chamber of the Fleete vsed very extremely Then by the meanes of a good Gentlewoman I had liberty to come downe to dinner and supper not suffered to speake wyth any of my friends but as soone as dinner supper was done to repaire to my chamber agayne NotwithstaÌ„dyng whilest I came downe thus to dinner and supper the Warden and his wyfe picked quarels with me and complayned vntruely of me to their great friend the bishop of Winchester After one quarter of a yeare and somewhat more Babington Warden of the fleet a wicked Tyrant to Gods people Babington the Warden and his wife fell out with me for the wicked Masse and thereupon the Warden resorted to the B. of Wint. obteyned to put me into the wardes where I haue continued a long tyme hauing nothing appointed to me for my bed but a little pad of straw and a rotten couering with a tike and a few fethers therein the chamber being vile and stinking vntill by gods meanes good people sent me bedding to lye in Of the one side of which prison is the sinke and filth of the house and on the other side the towne ditch so that the stinch of the house hath infected me with sundry diseases During which tyme I haue bene sicke the doores The barbarous cruelty of the Warden of the Fleete barres haspes and chaines being all closed and made fast vpon me I haue mourned called and cried for helpe But the Warden when he hath knowen me many tymes redy to dye and when the poore men of the wardes haue called to helpe me hath commanded the dores to be kept fast and charged that none of his men should come at me saying let him alone it were a good riddance of hym And among many other tymes he did thus the 18. of October 1553. as many can witnes I payed alwayes like a Baron to the sayd Warden as well in fees as for my boord which was xx s. a weeke besides my mans table vntill I was wrongfully depryued of my bishoprike and since that tyme I haue payed hym as the best gentleman doth in his house yet hath he vsed me worse and more vilely then the veriest slaue that euer came to the hall Commons The said Warden hath also imprisoned my man William Downton W. DowntoÌ„ M. Hoopers man stripped him out of his cloths to search for letters could find none but only a little remembrance of good peoples names that gaue me their almes to relieue me in prison and to vndoe them also the Warden deliuered the same bill vnto the said St. Gardiner Gods enemy and myne I haue suffered imprisonment almost eighteene monethes my goods liuyng friends M. Hooper 18. monethes in prâ—son Queene Maâ—y indâ—bted to M. Hooper and comfort taken from me the Queene owing me by iust account 80. poundes or more She hath put me in prison and geueth nothyng to finde me neither is there suffred any to come at me wherby I might haue reliefe I am with a wicked man and woman so that I see no remedy sauing gods helpe but I shall be cast away in prison before I come to iudgement But I commit my iust cause to God whose will be done whether it be by life or death Thus much wrote he hymselfe of this matter ¶ Another examination of M. Hooper THe xxij of Ianuary followyng 1555. Babington the Warden of the Fleete was commaunded to bryng M. Hooper before the Bishop of Winchester M Hooper againe conuented before the bishop of Winchester with other Bishops and Commissioners at the sayd Winchesters house at S. Mary Oueries where as in effect thus much was done The Bishop of Winchester in the name of hymselfe and the rest mooued Maister Hooper earnestly to forsake the euill and corrupt doctrine as he termed it preached in the dayes of K. Edward the sixt Gardiner exhorteth M. Hooper to returne to the Popes church and to returne to the vnitie of the Catholique Church and to acknowledge the Popes holynesse to bee head of the same Churche accordyng to the determination of the whole Parliament promising that as he hymselfe with other his brethren had receyued the Popes blessyng and the Queenes mercye euen so mercy was ready to be shewed to him and others if he would arise with them and condescend to the Popes holynesse M. Hooper aunswered that for as much as the Pope taught doctrine altogether contrarye to the doctrine of Christ The Pope not worthy to be a member of Christs church he was not worthy to be accounted as a member of Christes Church much lesse to be head thereof wherefore he would in no wyse condescend to any such vsurped iurisdiction neither esteemed he the Church whereof they call hym head to be the Catholicke Church of Christ for the Church onely heareth the voyce of her spouse Christ flieth the straungers Howbeit saith he if in any point to me vnknowen I haue offended the Queenes maiestie I shall most humbly submit my selfe to her mercy if mercye may be had with safetie of conscience and without the displeasure of God Aunswer was made that the Queene would shew no mercy to the Popes enemies Queene Mary will shew no mercy but to the Popes friendes Whereuppon Babington was commanded to bring him to the Fleete againe who did so and shifted him from his former chamber into another nere vnto
the proudest of you all shall repent this receiuing agayne of Antichrist and your tiranny that ye now shew agaynst the flocke of Christ. So was Doctor Taylour nowe condemned committed to the Clinke the keepers charged straitlye to keepe him for ye haue nowe an other maner of charge quoth the Lord Chauncellour then ye had before therefore looke ye take heed to it WheÌ„ the keeper brought him toward the prison y t people flocked about to gase vpoÌ„ him vnto whoÌ„ he sayd God be praysed good people I am come away from theÌ„ vndefiled will confirme the truth with my bloud So was he bestowed in the Clincke till it was toward night and theÌ„ he was remoued to the Counter by the Poultry When D. Taylour had lyen in the sayd Counter in the poultry a seuennight or there aboutes prisoner the fourth day of February Anno 1555. Edmund Boner Byshop of London with others came to the said Counter to disgrade him bringing with them such ornaments as do appertein to theyr massing MuÌ„mery Now being come he called for the sayd D. Taylor to be brought vnto him the bishop being then in the chamber where the keeper of the Counter and his wife lay So D. Taylour was brought downe froÌ„ the chamber aboue that to the sayd Boner And att his comming the Bishop sayd Mayster Doctour I woulde you would remember your selfe and turn to your mother holy Church so may you do wel enough and I wil sue for your pardon Wherunto M. Taylor aunswered I would you and your felowes would turne to Christ. As for me I will not turne to Antichrist Well quoth the byshop I am come to disgrade you wherfore put on these vestures No quoth Doct. Taylour I will not Wilt thou not said the Bishop I shall make thee ere I goe Quoth Doct. Taylor you shal not by the grace of God TheÌ„ he charged him vpon his obedience to do it but he would not do it for him So he willed another to put them on his backe wheÌ„ he was throughly furnished therwith he set his handes by his side walking vp and down and sayd how say you my Lord am I not a goodly foole how say you my maysters If I were in cheape should I not haue boyes enough to laugh at these apish toyes toying trumpery So the byshop scraped his fingers thuÌ„bes the crowne of his head and did the rest of such like deuilish obseruaunces At the last when he should haue geuen D. Taylour a stroke on the brest with his Crosierstaffe the Bishoppes Chapleine sayd my Lord strike him not for hee wyll sure strike agayne Yea by S. Peter will I quoth Doct. Taylour The cause is Christes and I were no good Christian if I would not fight in my Maysters quarrell So the byshop laid his curse vpon him but stroke him not Then D. Taylor sayd though you do curse me yet God doth blesse me D. Taylour 〈…〉 the â—ope and 〈…〉 of D. â—aylour I haue the witnes of my conscience that ye haue done me wrong and violence And yet I pray God if it be hys will forgeue you But from the tyranny of the Byshop of Rome his detestable enormities good Lord deliuer vs. And in going vp to his chamber he still sayd God deliuer me from you God deliuer me froÌ„ you And when he came vp he told Maister Bradford for they both lay in one chaÌ„ber that he had made the Byshop of London afearde for sayth he laughingly his Chapleine gaue him counsel not to strike me with his Crosierstaffe for that I would strike agayne and by my troth sayde he rubbing his handes I made him beleue I would do so in deed The night after that he was disgraded his wyfe and his sonne Thomas resorted to him â—eepers of 〈◊〉 and were by the geÌ„tlenes of the keepers permitted to suppe with hym For this difference was euer found betweene the keepers of the byshops prisons and the keepers of the kinges prisons that the Bishops keepers were euer cruell blasphemous and tyrannous like theyr Maysters but the Keepers of the kinges prisons shewed for the most part as much fauor as they possible might So came Doctor Taylours wife his sonne and Iohn Hull his seruaunt to sup with him and at their comming in afore supper they kneeled downe and praied saying the Letany D Taylour â—lessed his 〈◊〉 D. Taylours 〈…〉 to 〈◊〉 sonne â—â—rthy of al 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 After supper walking vp and downe he gaue GOD thanks for his grace that had so called him and geuen him strength to abide by his holy worde and turning to hys sonne Thomas My deare sonne sayd he almighty God blesse thee geue thee his holy spirit to be a true seruaunt of Christ to learn his word and constantly to stand by his trueth all thy long life And my sonne see that thou feare God alwaies Flee from all sinne wicked liuing be vertuous serue God with dayly prayer and apply thy booke In any wise see thou be obedient to thy Mother loue her and serue her be ruled by her now in thy youth and folow her good counsell in all thinges Beware of lewd company of young men that feare not God but folowe theyr lewde lustes and vayne appitites Flye from Whooredome and hate all filthy liuing remembring that I thy father do dye in the defence of holy mariage And another day wheÌ„ god shall blesse thee loue cherish the poore people couÌ„t that thy chiefe riches is to be rich in almes and when thy mother is waxed old forsake her not but prouide for her to thy power and see that she lacke nothing For so will GOD blesse thee and geue the long life vpon earth and prosperity which I pray God to graunt thee Then turning to his wife D. Taylour councelleth hiâ— wyfe My deare wife quoth he continue stedfast in the feare and loue of God keepe your selfe vndefiled from theyr Popysh Idolatryes and superstitions I haue bene vnto you a faythfull yokefelow and so haue you bene vnto me for the which I pray GOD to reward you and doubt you not deare wife but God wyll reward it Now the time is come that I shall be taken from you you discharged of the wedlocke bond towards me therfore I will geue you my counsell what I thinke most expedient for you You are yet a childbearing woman and therfore it will be most conuenient for you to marry For doubtlesse you shall neuer be at a conuenient stay for your selfe and our poore children nor out of trouble tyll you be maryed Therfore as soone as God will prouide it marry with some honest faythfull man that feareth God Doubt you not God will prouide an honest husband for you he wil be a mercifull father to you and to my children whom I pray you bring vp in the feare of God in learning to the vttermost of your power and keep them from
heresie The Byshop seeing he would not recant did proceede in his law and so gaue sentence of condemnation vpon him The burning of the blessed Martyr Thomas Tomkyns The Martyrdome of Thomas Tomkins in Smithfield An. 1555. March 16. Then he deliuered him to the sheriffe of London Sentence read againâ—â— Thomas Tomkins March 1â— who caried him straighte vnto Newgate where hee remayned most ioyous and constant vntill the 16. day of March next after on which day hee was by the sayde Sheriffe conueied into Smithfield and there sealed vp his faith in the flaming fire to the glory of Gods holy name and confirmation of the weake A notable historie of W. Hunter a yong man of 19. yere pursued to death by iustice Browne for the Gospels sake worthy of all young men and parents to be red THe 26. day of the sayde moneth of Marche the yeare aforesayde followed the Martyrdome of William Hunter a right godly young man of the age of xix yeares and borne of like godly parents by whome hee was not onely instructed in true religion and godlinesse but also confirmed by them vnto death after a rare and strange example worthy to be noted and had in admiration of all parentes Wherein may appeare a singulare spectacle not onely of a maruelous fortitude in the partie so young but also in hys parents to beholde nature in them striuing with religion and ouercome of the same Wherby Christian parents may learne what is to be done not only in their children but also in them selues if neede at any time do require or godlynesse should demaund the duetie of a christian man against naturall affection Example whereof in the sequele of thys hystorie we haue here preseÌ„t before our eyes Which hystorie as it was faithfully drawen out by Robert Hunter hys owne brother who being present with his brother William neuer left him till his death sent the true report vnto vs we haue heere with like faithfulnesse placed and recorded the same as followeth W. Hunter 〈◊〉 in Colâ—an â—â—â—eete with Thomas Taâ—lour W. Hunter threatned for not receiuing at a 〈◊〉 W. Hunter wâ—â—led of 〈◊〉 Maister to depart W. Hunter câ—â—meth to his father to Burntwoode William Hunter being a preÌ„tise in London in the first yeare of Queene Marie was commaunded at the Easter next following to receiue the Communion at a Masse by the Priest of the Parish where hee dwelte called Colman streete whyche because hee refused to doe hee was verye much threatned that he shoulde be therefore brought before the Bishop of London Wherefore William Hunters master one Thomas Tailour a silke weauer required William Hunter to go and depart from him lest that he shuld come in daunger because of him if hee continued in hys house For the which causes William Hunter tooke leaue of his said maister and thence came to Burntwoode where his father dwelt with whome he remained afterwarde about the space of halfe a quarter of a yeare After this it happened within 5. or 6. wekes that William going into the chappell of Burntwoode and fineding there a Bible lying on a deske did reade therein In the meane time there came in one father Atwell a Sumner which hearing William read in y e Bible said to him what medlest thou with the Bible Knowest thou what thou readest and canst thou expound the Scriptures To whome William aunsweared and sayde father Atwell Father Atwel â— Sumner of Promotor I take not vppon me to expounde the Scriptures except I were dispensed withall but I fineding the Bible here when I came red in it to my comfort To whome father Atwell sayde it was neuer mery since the Bible came abroad in English Talke betwene Atwell W. Hunter concerning the Bible To the which words William answeared saying Father Atwell say not so for Gods sake for it is Gods booke out of the which euery one that hathe grace may learne to knowe what things both please God also what displeaseth him Then sayd father Atwel could we not tell before this time as well as now how God was serued William aunsweared no father Atwel nothing so wel as we maye now if that we might haue his blessed word amongste vs still as we haue had It is true sayde father Atwell if it be as you say Well sayd William Hunter it liketh me very well and I pray God that we may haue the blessed Bible amongest vs continually The Catholicâ—es cannot abide the 〈◊〉 To the which wordes father Atwell sayd I perceiue your minde well enoughe you are one of them that misliketh the Queenes lawes and therefore you came froÌ„ London I heare say You learned these waies at London but for all that sayde father Atwel you must turne an other leafe or els you and a great sorte moe heretickes wil broyle for this geare I warraÌ„t you To the which wordes William sayd God geue me grace that I may beleeue hys worde confesse his name whatsoeuer come therof Confesse his name quoth olde Atwell no no ye will goe to the deuill all of you and confesse his name What sayde William you say not well father Atwell At the which woordes hee went oute of the Chappell in a great furie Atwell not able to reason but he is able to accuse the innocent saying I am not able to reason with thee but I will fetch one straight way which shall talke with thee I warrant thee thou hereticke And hee leauing William Hunter reading in the Bible straight wayes brought one Thomas Wood who was then vicar of Southweld which was at an alehouse euen ouer against the sayde Chappell The vicar of Southweld angry with W. Hunter for reading in the Bible who hearing olâ—e Atwell say that William Hunter was reading of the Bible in the chappel came by and by to him and finding him reading in the Bible tooke the matter very hainously saying Sirha who gaue thee leaue to reade in the Bible and to expound it Then William aunswered I expound not the Scriptures Syr but reade them for my comfort What medlest thou with them at all sayde the Uicar It becommeth not thee nor none suche to meddle with the Scriptures But William aunswered I wil read the Scriptures God willing while I liue and you ought M. vicar not to discourage any maÌ„ for that matter but rather exhort men diligeÌ„tly to read the scriptures for your discharge and their own Unto the which the Uicare aunswered It becommeth thee well to tell me what I haue to doe I see thou arte an hereticke by thy wordes William sayd I am no hereticke for speaking the truthe But the Uicar sayde The Catholicks in no wyse will be controled it is a merye worlde when such as thou arte shall teache vs what is the truthe Thou art medling father Atwel telles me with the 6. of Iohn wherein thou maist perceiue how Christ saith Except that yee eate the flesh of Christ and drinke his
M. Browne was very angry tooke vp the Bible and turned the leaues and then flong it downe againe in such a fury M. Browne in a pelting chafe that William could not wel finde the place againe wherof they reasoned Then M. Browne saide thou naughty boye wilt thou not take thyngs as they are but expounde them as thou wilt doth not Christ call the bread his body plainely and thou wilt not beleeue that the breade is hys body after the consecration thou goest about to make Christ a lier But William Hunter aunswered I meane not so sir but rather more earnestly to searche what the minde of Christ is in that holy Institution How Christ called bread his body wherin he commendeth vnto vs the remembraunce of his death passion resurrection and comming againe saying This dâ—e in the remembraunce of mee And also though Christe call the breade hys body as he doeth also say that hee is a vine a doore c. yet is not his body turned into breade no more then he is turned into a doore or vine Wherefore Christ called the breade his body by a figure At that worde M. Browne sayde thou art a villaine in dede Wilt thou make Christ a lier yet stil and was in such a furie with William and so raged that William could not speake a woorde M Browne in a rage but hee crossed him and scoffed at euerye woorde Wherefore William seeing him in suche furie desired hym that he woulde either heare him quietly and suffer hym to aunsweare for himselfe M. Browne sendeth vp William Hunter to B. Boner or else send him away To the which maister Browne aunsweared in deede I will sende thee to morrowe to my Lorde of London and hee shall haue thee vnder examination and thus lefte of the talke and made a letter immediately and sente William Hunter with the Constable to Boner Bishop of London who receiued William After that hee had read the letter and the Constable returned home againe the Bishoppe caused William to bee brought into a chamber where he begaÌ„ to reason with him in this maner I vnderstaÌ„d William Hunter quoth he by M. Brownes letter how that you haue had certaine communication with the vicare of Wielde Boners wordes to W. Hunter about the blessed sacrameÌ„t of the aultar how that ye could not agree wherupon M. Browne sent for thee to bring thee to the Catholicke faith from the which he sayth that thou art gon Howbeit if thou wilt be ruled by me thou shalt haue no harme for any thing that thou hast said or done in this matter William aunsweared saying I am not fallen from the Catholicke faith of Christ I am sure but do beleue it and confesse it with all my heart Talke betweene W. Hunter and the Bish. about the Sacrament Why quoth the Byshop how sayest thou to the blessed Sacrament of the aultar wilt thou not recant thy saying which thou confessedst before maister Browne howe that Christes bodye is not in the Sacrament of the aultare the same that was borne of the virgine Marie To the which William answered saying my Lorde I vnderstande y t M. Browne hath certified you of the talke which he and I had together and thereby ye knowe what I saide to him the which I wil not recant by Gods helpe Then said the Bishop I thinke thou art ashamed to beare a fagot and recant openly but if thou wilt recante thy sayinges I will promise thee Boner fayre proâ—mise to W. Hunter that thou shalt not be putte to open shame but speake the worde here nowe betwene me and thee and I wil promise thee it shal go no further and thou shalt goe home againe without any hurt William answeared and sayd my Lord if you wil lette me alone and leaue me to my conscience I will goe to my father and dwell with him or els with my maister againe W. Hunâ—â—â— not sufferâ—â— to haue 〈◊〉 consciencâ— free and so if no body will disquiet nor trouble my conscience I will keepe my conscience to my selfe Then sayd the Byshop I am content so that thou wilt goe to the Church and receiue and be shriuen and so continue a good Catholicke Christian. No quoth William I will not do so for all the good in the world Then quoth the Byshop if you will not do so I will make you sure enough I warrant you Wel quoth William you can doe no more then God will permitte you W. Huntâ—â— denyeth tâ— recant Wel quoth the bishop wilt thou not recant in deede by no meanes No quoth WilliaÌ„ neuer while I liue God willing Then the Bishop this talke ended commaunded hys men to put William in the stockes in his gatehouse Boner coâ—â—maundeth W. Hunâ—â—â— to the stockes W. Huntâ—â— 2. dayes 〈◊〉 2. nightes the stockâ—â— with a 〈◊〉 of bread a cuppe of water Hunter agayne refuâ—seth to 〈◊〉 his fayth 〈◊〉 Christ. where he sate two daies and nights onely with a crust of browne bread and a cuppe of water At the two daies end the bishop came to him and finding the cup of water and the crust of bread stil by him vpon the stocks sayd to his men take hym oute of the stocks and let him breake his fast with you Then they lette hym forth of the stockes but would not suffer hym to eate wyth them but called him hereticke And he said he was as lothe to be in their companie as they were to be in his After breakefaste the Bishop sent for William and demaunded whether he woulde recante or no. But William made him aunsweare howe that he woulde neuer recante that which he had confessed before men as concerning hys faith in Christ. Then the B. sayd that he wys no Christian but denied the faith in which he was Baptised But W. aunsweared I was baptised in the faith of the holy Trinitie the which I will not goe from God assisting me with his grace Then the Bishop sent hym to the conuicte prisone W. Hunter â—ayd in the conuict priâ—son with aâ— many yroâ—â— as he could beare and commaunded the keeper to lay yrons on him as manye as he coulde beare and moreouer asked him how old he was and William sayd that he was 19. yeare olde Well sayd the Bishop you wil be burned ere you be 20. yere old if you will not yeld your selfe better then you haue done yet William aunsweared God strengthen me in his truth and then he parted Hunter allowed an halfe peny a day to liâ—â— on the Bishop allowing him a halfpenie a day to liue on in bread or drinke Thus he continued in prison 3. quarters of a yeare In the which time he had beene before the bishop 5. times besides the time when he was condemned in the Consistorie in Paules the 9. day of Februarie at the which time I hys brother Robert Hunter was present These fiue were â—omkins Pigot Knight Haukes Laurence when
in diuinitie and minding well vnto you and desiring the safegard of your soule and that you should folow and beleue the doctrine of the Catholicke church as afore concerning the sayd sacrament of the aultar and whether you did not at al times since your sayd comming to me vtterly refuse to follow and beleue the sayd doctrine concerning the sayd sacrament Whether can you nowe finde in your hart and conscience to conforme your selfe in all poyntes to the said fayth and catholicke church concerning the sayde Sacrament of the aultar faythfully truely and playnely without anye dissimulation beleeuing therein as our sayd soueraignes with the Nobilitie Clergie and Laytie of this Realme and other Christian realmes and other persons aforesaid and also the sayd Catholicke Church haue and do beleue in that behalfe In case you so caÌ„not what ground haue you to mayntaine your opinion and who is of the same opinion wyth you and what conference haue you had therein with any what comfort and what reliefe haue you had therein by any of them and what are their names and surnames and their dwelling place Their aunsweres to these articles were not much discrepant from Tomkins and other like Martirs aboue mentioned as here followeth to be seene ¶ The aunswere of Steuen Knight and William Pigot to the aforesayd Articles TO the first article they beleue that the contentes of this article is not agreable to scripture Answeres to the Articles aforesayd To the second they answere and beleue that their parentes and other expressed in the sayd article so beleuyng as is contayned in the same were deceiued To the thyrd they aunswere that they so beleued but they were deceiued therein as they now beleue To the fourth they say that they haue heretofore beleued as is conteined in the said article but now they do not so beleue To the fift they say that if they so beleue they are deceiued To the sixt they beleue the same to be true To the seuenth they answere and beleue the contents of the same to be true To the eight they aunswere that they can no whyt confourme themselues to the fayth and doctrine contayned and specified in this article vntill it be proued by Scripture To the ninth they say that they haue no grounde to mainteine their sayd opinions but y e truth which as they say hath bene perswaded by learned men as D. Taylour of Hadley and such other These aunsweres being made and exhibited they were commaunded to appeare agayne the next daye at eight of the clocke in the morning and in the meane while to bethinke themselues what they would do An other appearaunce of the sayd prisoners before Boner An other appearaunce THe next daye in the morning being the 9. daye of February before their open appearaunce the Bishop sent for William Pigot and Stephen Knight into his great chamber in his Pallace where he perswaded with them to recant and deny their former profession Who answered that they were not perswaded in their consciences to returne and abiure theyr opinions whereunto they had subscribed Within a while after they were all three with Thomas Tomkins and William Hunter afore named brought openly into the Consistorye the ix day of February aforesayd and there had the same articles propouÌ„ded vnto them which were before propouÌ„ded vnto the foresayde Thomas Tomkins as appeareth in the discourse of his historye and therto also subscribed these wordes I do so beleue Talke betweene Boner and Iohn Laurence Priest Iohn Laurence sometymes a Fryer The Bishop also vsed certayne talke vnto Iohn Laurence onely Whereunto he aunswered in this manner That hee was a Priest and was consecrated and made a Priest about eightene yeares past and that he was sometime a Blacke Fryer professed that also hee was assured vnto a mayd whome he intended to haue maryed And being agayne demaunded his opinion vppon the Sacrament he said that it was a remembraunce of Chrystes body and that many haue bene deceiued in the beleeuing the true body of Christ to be in the Sacrament of the Aultar and that all such as doe not beleue as he doth doe erre After this talke and other fayre wordes and threatninges they were all of theÌ„ commaunded to appeare again at after noone The third and last appearaunce AT the which houre they came thyther agayne there 〈◊〉 the accustomed manner were exhorted to recant and reuoke their doctrine and receiue the fayth To the whiche they constantly aunswered they woulde not but would sticke to that fayth that they had declared and subscribed vnto for that they did beleeue y t it was no errour whiche they beleued but that the contrary therof was very heresy When the Bishop sawe that neither his fayre flatteringes Steuen Knight William Pigot Iohn LaureÌ„ce condemned Iohn Laurence disgraded Steuen Knight burned at Mauldon W. Pigot at Braintree March 28. nor yet his cruell threatnings would preuayle he gaue them seuerally their iudgementes And because Ioh. Laurence had bene one of theyr annoynted priestes hee was by the bishop there according to their order solemnly disgraded the maner whereof you may see in the history of Maister Hooper afore passed pag. 1435. Their sentence of condemnation this degradation once ended they were committed vnto the custodye of the Sheriffes of London who sent theÌ„ vnto Newgate where they remayned with ioy together vntill they were caryed downe into Essex and there the 28. daye of March the sayd William Pigot was burned at Brayntree and Stephen Knight at Mauldon who at the stake kneeling vpon the ground sayd this prayer which here followeth The Prayer that Stephen Knight sayd at hys death vpon his knees being at the stake at Mauldon O Lord Iesu Christe for whose loue I leaue willingly this life and desire rather the bitter death of his Crosse with the losse of all earthly thinges A godly prayer of Ste. Knighâ— at his Marâ—tyrdome then to abide the blasphemye of thy moste holy name or to obey men in breaking thy holye Commaundement thou seest O Lorde that where I might liue in worldlye wealth to worship a false God and honour thine enemy I chose rather the torment of the body and the losse of this my lyfe and haue counted all thinges but vile duste and dounge that I might winne thee whiche death is dearer vnto me then thousandes of gold and siluer Such loue O Lord hast thou layd vp in my breast that I hunger for thee Psal. 42. as the Deere that is wounded desireth the soyle Send thy holy comforter O Lord to ayd comfort and strengthen this weake peece of earth whiche is emptye of all strength of it selfe Thou remembrest O Lorde that I am but dust and able to do nothing that is good Therfore O Lord as of thine accustomed goodnes and loue thou hast bidden mee to this banket and accompted mee worthye to drinke of thyne owne cup amongst thine elect euen so geue me strength
O Lord against this thine element which as to my sight is most irkesome and terrible so to my minde it may at thy commaundement as on obedient seruaunt be sweete and pleasaunt that through the strength of thy holy spirite I may passe through the rage of thys fire into thy bosome according to thy promise and for thys mortall receiue an immortal and for this corruptible put on incorruption Accept this burnt sacrifice and offeryng O Lorde not for the sacrifice but for thy deare sonnes sake my sauiour for whose testimonye I offer this free will offering with all my hart Marke the spirit of the payer and compare iâ— with the prayer of the Papistâ— at the sacriâ—fice of the Masse and with all my soule O heauenly father forgeue me my sinnes as I forgeue all the worlde O sweete sonne of God my Sauioure spread thy winges ouer me O blessed and holy Ghost through whose mercifull inspiration I am come hither conduct mee into euerlasting life Lorde into thy handes I commend my spirite Amen The death and martyrdome of Iohn Laurence Priest THe next day being the 29. day of this moneth the sayd Iohn Laurence was brought to Colchester Iohn Laurence Martyr March 29. Iohn LaureÌ„ce lamed with yrons in prison and there being not able to go for that as wel his legges were sore worne with heauie irons in the prison as also hys bodye weakened with euill keeping was borne to the fire in a chayre and so sitting was in hys constant faith consumed with fire The cruell burning of Iohn Laurence Martir At the burning of this Laurence hee sitting in the fire the young children came about the fire and cryed Ex 〈…〉 as wel as young children could speake saying Lorde strengthen thy seruaunt and keepe thy promise Lord strengthen thy seruaunt and keepe thy promise which thing as it is rare so it is no small manifestation of the glory of God whiche wrought thys in the harts of these little ones nor yet a litle commendation to their parentes whiche from theyr youth brought them vp in the knowledge of God and his trueth The history of Doctor Robert Farrar Bishop of S. Dauids in Wales who most constantly gaue his life for the testimonye of the truth March 30. an 1555. THe next day after whiche was the xxx day of the sayde moneth of march The 〈◊〉 of D. â—obert â—â—rrar Byâ—â—op of S. 〈◊〉 â—artyr followed the worthy constaÌ„t martirdome of the bishop of S. Dauids in Wales called Robert Farrar who was the next bishop in this Catalogue of Christian Martirs that suffered after mayster Hooper This foresayd Farrar by the fauour and good will of the Lord protectour was first called and promoted to that dignitie This man I may well call twise a martyr not onely for the cruell death of the fire which he suffered most constantly in the dayes of Queene Mary vnto the shedding of his bloud 〈◊〉 articles â—gaynst B. 〈◊〉 in K. Edwardes â—yme deâ—yâ—d 〈◊〉 Tho. Yong CoÌ„â—â—antine and â—ther his aduersaryes Tho. Yong â—onne in â—awe to Constantine but also for diuers other iniuries molestations in king Edwardes time which he no lesse firmly then vnworthily susteined at the hands of his enemies after the fall of the Duke of Somerset Of these his vexatioÌ„s and troubles with the wrangling articles and informations layd against him to the number of fifty and sixe of the malice conceiued agaynst him by certayn couetous Canons of the Churche of Carmarthen what were the proceedinges of both partes as well of the innocent as of the crafty aduersaries what were their names in theyr articles agaynst him in order here followeth The principall articles agaynst Bishop Farrar GEorge Constantine Dauid Walter his seruant Thomas Young chanter of the Cathedrall Churche who was afterward Archbishop of Yorke Rowland Merick doct of law who was afterward Bish. of Bangor Thomas Lee and Hugh Rawlins c. THrough the procurement and instance of these his aduersaries ioyning and confederating together one Hugh Rawlins priest and Thomas Lee brother in lawe to the sayd George Constantine did exhibite to the kinges most honourable counsell certaine articles and informations conceiued and deuised by the persons before named to the intent to blemish the bishops credit and vtterly as they thought and made their boast to pull him from hys bishopricke and to bring him in a premunire The copye of whiche articles we thought here good to expresse and so after them to set his answeres to the same Articles and informations to the kings honorable counsell put vp and exhibited by Hugh Raulins and Tho. Lee agaynst the blessed man of God Mayster Farrar byshop of sainct Dauids ¶ Abuse of the authoritie to him committed IN primis when the sayde bishop first came to his dyocesse he appoynted his chauncellour by his letters of commission omitting the kings maiesties stile and authoritie and grounded his sayd commission vppon forrein vsurped lawes and authoritie by force of whiche authoritie his sayd Chauncellour did visite certayne deanryes of hys sayd diocesse and monished the Chauntor and chaptre of the cathedrall Churche of S. Dauids aforesayd agaynst a certaine day and place for like intent and purpose contrary to the kinges highnes lawes and statutes and in derogation of his highnes supremacy Item that the sayde Chauntour and chaptre perceyuing the faultes of the sayd commission tooke the same froÌ„ the Registre into their custodye refusing to appeare by vertue thereof and by secrete and charitable wayes and meanes did admonishe the sayde Byshop of the vnlawfulnesse and faultes of the sayde commission and of the daunger that he had incurred for graunting and executyng the same opening also vnto hym the effecte of the statute made in the xxviii yeare of oure late Soueraigne Lorde Henry the eight Whiche monitions notwithstanding the sayd Bishop neglecting the same and continuing in hys malicious doyng or inexcusable ignoraunce about the xx daye of Auguste in the fourthe yeare of the reigne of our Soueraigne Lorde that nowe is dyd conferre vnto one Iohn Euans the Uicarage of Pembrin instituting him by authoritie of the old forreigne vsurped lawe making no mention of the kinges highnes authoritie in contempt and derogation of the same Item wheras the Chauncellour and Uicar generall to the sayde Byshop did vppon a lawfull title and by the kinges hignes supreme authoritie admit and institute one Iohn Gough into the rectory of Haskard with thappurtenaunces and gaue out in y e kings name vnder his highnes seale ecclesiasticall appoynted for that office with the teste of the said bishop and subscription of the said chauncellour a maÌ„date to inducte accordingly by vertue wherof the said Iohn Gough was inducted by the official there into reall possession of the same rectory with the rightes and appurtenaunces to the same belonging whereupon the register of the sayd dioces at the request of the foresayd chauncellour did signifie the premisses with all
his learning in the law therby faythfully to execute his office according to iustice and none otherwise Item in the xiiij Article of the sayde surmised Information it is vntruely declared that through the vnlawfull sequestration of the fruites of the Benefices of Langatok and Lanuihangell Cundy and the vndiscreete handlyng of the sayd Byshoppe there were raysed a great number of people to the great daunger of the Inhabitantes theraboutes Trueth it is that the sayd Byshoppe vpon good and Lawefull considerations and specially for that the Kynges Maiestye should be truely aunswered of his first fruites and Tenthes of the sayd Benefices he did lawfully and as he was bounde to doe sequester the sayde fruites in the Kinges Maiestyes name and by his authority and committed the custodye thereof for a time vnto two honest men to the effect aforesaid and none otherwise without any occasion of tumult or gathering of the people through his default or folly Item whereas it is alleadged in the xix article of the information that the Byshop did celebrate Matrimonye in his owne person without receiuing or Ministryng the Communion to the persons maryed it is true for that the sayd Byshop had trauayled xiiij long wealche myles and not able to celebrate the holye Communion fasting and for other reasonable and lawefull causes him mouing did in a Chappell within the house of Syr Thomas Ioanes Knighte one of the Kinges honourable Counsell of the Marches of Wales solemnise Matrimony betwixt Mayster Griffith Ryce and the Daughter of the sayd Syr Thomas Ioanes without either receiuing the holy Communion hymselfe or Ministring the same to the persons maried being as then not disposed so to do it lawfully and godly without any such superstitious knockinges or blessinges or other vncomely gestures as is deduced in that article Item touching the contentes of the residue of all the sayd articles conteined in the sayde information the sayde Bishop partly for the auoyding of tediousnes and partly for that some of them be vntrue and mere false some other generall obscure friuolous vayne and of none effect but of malice and euill will contrary to truth conceaued leaueth them particularly vnaunswered vnto Item the sayd Bishop alledgeth that he hath not by al the time that he hath bene Byshop vsed any superstitions or Papistry as it is vntruelye surmised agaynst him but hath and doth to the vttermost of his power witte and cunning set forth maynteine preach and teache the true doctrine of the Gospell and such laudable doctrine as hee ought to do by the kinges Lawes Iniunctions and proceedinges and for such a teacher he hath bene and is commonly knowne named reputed taken and accepted notoriously And where the sayde Chauntour and George perceyued theyr depositions to be insufficient they required and hadde Commission into the Countrey to examine further Witnesses which they executed very parcially and vnlawfully as is alleadged in the Byshops exceptions aboue mentioned And whereas to the sayd Raulins Lee were awarded two seuerall Commissions they by fauour of the officers and for sparing of costes conioyned both in one had iij. months to make returne as appeareth by the copy of their commission which hereafter followeth ¶ A copy of the Commission awarded downe into the Countrey for the examination of Witnesses EDwardus sextus dei gratia Angliae Franciae Hyberniae rex fidei defensor in terra Ecclesiae Anglicanae Hyberniae supremum caput dilectis fidelibus suis Georgio Harbert militi Thomae Iones militi Iohanni Wogan militi ac dilectis sibi Dauid Vaughan Owino ap Owen armigeris salutem Sciatis quod nos de fidelitatibus prouidis circumspectionibus vestris plurimum fidentes assignauimus vos quatuor tres ac duos vestrum ac tenore praesentium damus vobis quatuor tribus vel duobus vestrum plenam potestatem autoritatem capiendi recipiendi depositiones examinationes quorumcunque testium ex parte Hugonis Rawlins Clerici Thomae Leghe de super quibusdam articulis per ipsos Hugonem Thomam Leghe consilio nostro exhibitis praesentibus inclusis Necnon depositiones examinationes in scriptis redigendas Et nos de huiusmodi examinationibus depositionibus cum sic per vos quatuor tres vel duos vestrûm captae fuerint in Cancellariam nostram in crastino AsceÌ„sionis domini proxime futurae vbicunque tuÌ„c fuerit sub sigillis vestris quatuor trium vel duorum vestrum clausis certificandum remittentes nobis tunc articulos praedictos vna cum hoc breui Et ideo vobis mandamus quod circa pâ—aemissa diligenter intendatis cum effectu Teste me ipso apud Westmon 9. die Martij Anno regni nostri sexto Marten DUryng all this tyme of the examination of the witnesses the sayd Bishop was stayed at London vpon the allegation of the sayd aduersaries which was that if the sayd B. should depart into his dioces he would let them of their prooues And at the returne of their commission it was signified vnto the Counsail what a great number of witnesses they had examined viz. sixe score and vij which sounded very hamons in the counsailes eares And about three weekes after Publication of theyr witnesses was graunted and after that it was a fortnight or the B. could get a copy written of their depositions because the booke therof is so huge and monstrous Then the Bishop desired tyme First to enquire of what condition the persones were that had witnessed agaynst hym and to make exceptions and matters to iustifie direct contrary and to haue a commission for the proofe thereof which was then graunted And now it is obiected that the Bishop was appoynted so to trauell with the expedition of hys matter that he should haue sued out his Commission and haue made returne therof at Alhallowtide last past but there was no such decree put in writyng And it was not possible for the Bishop to doe it in so short a time these causes considered which he would not auoid as followeth First it was the latter end of Iuly ere he came home to S. Dauids where he began his visitation which before was appointed Secondly he was by force of law constrained to aunswer at the barre daily during all the tyme the great Sessions at Carmarthen in defence of hys iust cause agaynst the pretensed matter of premunire which his aduersaries of meere malice hath procured agaynst hym Thirdly the said aduersaries to molest hym further did priuily packe a quest of ignorant persons of no reputation and indited hym vpon the words of Raulins information as appeareth by a copy of the inditement entending thereby to make the matter sound more hainous notwithstanding y t the same cause dependeth before the kings high counsaile vndetermined Fourthly hee was appointed by the Commissioners before his departure from London to pay two hundreth pound which was arrerages into the court of first fruits and tenths at
sore agaynst their wyls and where as I desired many and sondry tymes charitable redresse of their wrong doyngs in the vacation time I obtained many faire words and nothyng in deede Also desiring to haue sight of the booke of Statutes of the church for the knowledge of my duety and theirs I could not obtayne Desiring to haue a key of y e Chapter seale as my L. of Bathe had they would not deliuer it but vpon conditions yet was I content to be brideled receiuyng it as pleased them to geue it And further requiring the sight of necessary euidences for the declaration of diuers thyngs in trauers of my right they would in no wyse graunt it And thereupon consideryng their vngentlenes I mooued the quo warranto knowyng right well that if they should shew any substantiall grant vnder the kings seale for their corporation it must therein appeare the Bish. to be the hed and euer hath bene vnder the kyng for other they neuer haue nor had except they would returne to Rome againe as I trust they will not And yet perceiuyng afterward that they had no speciall graunt to shew or els such as they would not shew I my selfe for the respect of vnitie wrote my letters to the kings Attorney by reason whereof the quo warranto was stayed and so yet remaineth But touching the certificate y e kings subsidie beyng due at Michaelmas last and forborne tyll after Christmas and lawfully demaunded afore they dyd vtterly refuse to pay both to my Uice collector and to my selfe except I would take it of theÌ„ in portions not knowing where to aske the rest and it is committed vnto me in the Kings roll a whole summe in grosse to be receyued of the Canons Residentiaries for their diuideÌ„t who because they cannot agree in deuiding would haue the kings maiestie to tary for hys money till they can agree to make diuision And I cannot demaund it of any perticular person nor at any perticular place Wherfore I most humbly beseech your fatherly goodnes for the Lordes sake to persist and continue my good Lord and friend vnto such tyme as ye fynd me eyther desiring to be defended in my wrong or not willyng to put the iudgement of my right cause into your hands And because that the residue of matters touchyng them and their vngentle vntrue and vngodly doyngs is too long and I haue molested you too much with this my tedious letter I shall now surcease humbly beseeching your good Lordship to accept in good part this my boldnesse proceedyng of necessitie and to pardon it for the loue of our Lorde Iesu who saue and keepe you in health comfort and honor long to endure for th aduancement of his glory Written at Aburguily this ix of March Your Lordships to command during lyfe R. F. And thus you haue heard the first trouble of this blessed Martyr of the Lord in King Edwards dayes wyth the whole discourse thereof Which we thought the rather here to expresse to geue other good bishops warning to be more circumspect whom they should trust and haue about them Briefly in few wordes to conclude this processe B. Farrer partly vpon the importunate sute of his aduersaries partly vppon the sinister and infortunate fall of the good Duke of Somerset by whom he had bene before promooted and maynteined hauyng but small fauour shewed was deteined in prison till the death of king Edward and the commyng in of Queene Mary and popish religion whereby a new trouble rose vpon hym being now accused and examined for his fayth and doctrine The processe of which his trouble here likewyse followeth After that the foresayd M. Farrer Bishop of S. Dauids had bene long deteined in custody vnder sureties in the raigne of king Edward not for any iust cause of hys part deserued but by reason that he had bene promoted by the D. of Somerset and now after his fall he found fewer friends to support him agaynst such as hunted after his Bishoprike at length after the decease of king Edward by the commyng in of Queene Mary the state of religion began to be chaunged and altered The secoâ—â— trouble oâ— B. Farrâ—â— the tyme 〈◊〉 Q. Mary Whereby a new trouble rose vpon hym beyng now accused and examined not for any matter of Premunire but for his fayth and doctrine Whereupon he was called before the Bish. of Winchester with M. Hooper M. Rogers M. Bradford M. Saunders and others aforesayde the 4. of February On the which day hee should also with them haue bene condemned but because laisure or list did not so well then serue the Bish. his condemnation was deferred and he sent to prison agayne where he continued tyll the 14. day of the sayd moneth of February What his examinations aunswers were before the said B. of Winchester so much as remayned and came to our handes I haue here annexed in maner as followeth ¶ The answer of Rob. Farrer B. of S. Dauids before Winchester and others AT his first commyng and kneelyng before my Lorde Chauncellour the Bishop of Duresme The talle 〈◊〉 â—R Farâ—â—â—â—efore thâ—â— of 〈…〉 and the Bish. of Worcester who sate at the table and Maister Rochester Maister Southwell Maister Bourne and other standing at the tables end the Lord Chauncellor said vnto hym on this sort Winchester Now sir you haue heard how the world goeth here Farrer If it like your honor I know not Winch. What say you Doe not you know things abroad notwithstanding you are a prisoner Farrer No my L. I know not Winchest Lo what a froward fellow is this Farrer If it please your Lordship how should I know any thyng abroad beyng a prisoner Winch. Haue ye not heard of the commyng in of the Lord Cardinal Farrer I know not my L. Cardinall but I heard that a Cardinall was come in but I did not beleue it and I beleue it not yet Worcest I pray your Lordship said the B. of Worcester tell hym your selfe that he may know what is done Winch. The Queenes Maiesty and the Parliament B. Farrar 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 hath restored religion into the same state it was in at the beginnyng of the raigne of K. Henry the 8. Ye are in y e Queens debt and her maiesty will be good vnto you if you will returne to the catholike church Farrer In what state I am concernyng my debtes to the Queenes Maiestie in the Court of Excheker my Lorde Treasurer knoweth and the last tyme that I was before your honor the first tyme also I shewed you that I had made an othe neuer to consent nor agree B. 〈…〉 Pope that the Bish. of Rome should haue any power or iurisdiction within this Realme and further I need not to reherse to your Lordship you know it well enough Bourne You wer once abiured for heresie said M. Bourn in Oxford Farrer That was I not Bourne You were Farrer I was neuer it is not true Bourne You went
the Bishop and his Chapleines laughed and sayd Iesu Iesu what a stubbernesse and arrogantnesse is this and this was in his Chamber where he laye Then sayde the Bishop to me go ye downe and drinke for it is fasting day it is Midsommer euen but I thinke ye loue neither fasting nor praying Haukes I will neuer deny fasting neither praying so that it be done as it ought to be done Fasting praying no man denyeth and without hipocrisy or vayne glory Boner I lyke you the better for that and so wee lefte for that night The next day the Bishop went to London For Fecknam was made Deane that day I taried still at FulhaÌ„ Then did the Bishops meÌ„ desire me to come to Masse but I did vtterly refuse it answering theÌ„ as I did theyr mayster Boner returneth from London That night the Bishop came home to Fulham agayn * Talke betwene Harpsfield and Thomas Haukes THen vpon the Monday Morning very earely the Byshop dyd call for me Talke betweene Thomas Haukes and Harpsfield There was with him Harpsfield Archdeacon of London to whom the Bishop sayd this is the man that I told you of who would not haue his child Christened nor will haue any ceremonies Harps Christ vsed ceremonies Did he not take clay from the ground and tooke spettle made the blind man to see Haukes I wotte well that but Christ did neuer vse it in Baptisme If ye will needes haue it put it to the vse that Christ put it vnto But Chrâ—â—â— neuer 〈◊〉 any ordiâ—nance 〈◊〉 custome of that 〈◊〉 The staâ—â— children 〈◊〉 with Baptismâ— Harps I admit your child die vnchristened what a heauy case stand you in Haukes I admit that if it do what then Harps Mary then are ye damned and your child both Hauk Iudge you no farther theÌ„ ye may by the scriptures Harps Do ye not know that your childe is borne in originall sinne Haukes Yes that I do Harps How is originall sinne washed away Haukes By true fayth and beliefe in Christ Iesus Harps How can your childe being an infant beleue Haukes The deliueraunce of it from sinne standeth in the fayth of his parentes Harps How proue you that Haukes By S. Paule in the 7. and the first to the Corinthians saying The vnbeleuing manne is sanctified by the beleuing woman The beleâ—uing 〈◊〉 sanctifie 〈◊〉 childe and the vnbeleuing woman is sanctified by the beleuing man or els were your children vncleane Harps I will proue that they whom thou puttest thy trust in will be agaynst thee in this opinion Haukes Who be those Harps Your great learned men in Oxford Haukes If they do it by the Scriptures I will beleue theÌ„ Boner Recant recant do ye not know that Christ sayd except ye be Baptised ye can not be saued Haukes Doth Christianity stand in outward ceremonyes or no Christiaâ— standeth 〈◊〉 in outwaâ—â— ceremoniâ—â— Boner Partly it doth what say you to that Haukes I say as S. Peter sayth Not the washing of water purgeth the filthinesse of the flesh but a good conscience consenting vnto God Harps Beware of pride brother beware of pride Haukes It is written Pride serueth not for men nor yet for the sonnes of men Sirach 10 Boner Let vs make an end here How say you to y e Masse Syrha Boner coâ—â—meth in 〈◊〉 with his 〈◊〉 Masse Masse prâ—â—â—â—table for nothing Haukes I say it is detestable abhominable and profitable for nothing Boner What nothing profitable in it what say you to the Epistle and Gospell Haukes It is good if it be vsed as Christ left it to be vsed Boner Well I am glad that ye somewhat recaÌ„t recant all recant all Haukes I haue recanted nothing nor will do Bonor How say you to Confiteor Haukes I say it is abhominable detestable Confiteâ— in the 〈◊〉 a thyng â—â—â—â—testable ye and a blasphemy agaynst God and his sonne Christ to call vpoÌ„ any to trust to any or to pray to any saue only to Christ Iesus Boner To trust to any we bid you not but to call vppon theÌ„ and to pray to them we bid you Boners similitudâ— to proue praying 〈◊〉 Saintes We oughâ— not to beâ—leeue in Saintes Ergo we ought noâ— to call vpâ—â— them Praying the dead Do ye not know wheÌ„ ye come into the Courte ye can not speake with the king Queene vnlesse ye call to some of the priuy chaÌ„ber that are next to the king and Queene Haukes They that list receiue your doctrine You teach me that I should not beleue nor trust in any but to cal on theÌ„ and S. Paule sayth How should I call vpon him on whome I beleue not Boner Wyll you haue no body to pray for you when you be dead Haukes No surelye excepte you canne prooue it by the Scriptures Then the Bishoppe pointed vnto Harpsfield and sayd vnto me Is it not wel done to desire this man to pray for me Haukes Yes surely so long as we liue prayer is auaylable of the righteous man but this mans prayers you beyng dead profiteth nothing at all Boner Will ye graunt the prayer of the righteous man to preuayle Haukes I graunt it doth for the liuing but not for the dead Boner Not for the dead Haukes No forsooth for Dauid sayth No man can deliuer his brother from death nor make agreement vnto God for him Psal. 49. for it cost more to redeeme theyr soules so that ye must let that alone for euer Also Ezechiell sayth Though Noe Daniell or Iob dwelt amongest them Ezech. 1â— yet can they in theyr righteousnesse exceede no farther then themselues Then the Bishop said to Harpsfield Syr ye see this man hath no need of our Ladye neither of any of the blessed Sayntes Well I will trouble you no longer I did call you Boner 〈◊〉 he can noâ— ouercomâ— by doctriâ—â— goeth 〈◊〉 to oppreâ—â— by authoritie hoping that you shoulde doe some good on him but it will not be And he said to me Syr it is tyme to begin with you we will rid you awaye and then we shall haue one hereticke lesse Harps What bookes haue you Haukes The new Testament Salomons bookes and the Psalter Harps Will you read any other bookes Haukes Yea if you will geue me suche bookes as I will require Harps What bookes will you require Haukes Latimers bookes my Lorde of Caunterburyes booke Bradfords Sermons Ridleyes bookes Boner Away away he will haue no bookes but suche as mayntayne his heresies and so they departed for Harpsfield was booted to ride vnto Oxforde and I went to the Porters lodge agayne ¶ The next dayes talke The next dayes talke This Byshâ—pâ— name waâ— Byrd Bishop â—ome tyme of Chester and Sufferaigne before of Couentrie of whom read before B. Boner reproued for his anger THe next day came thither an old Byshoppe who had a pearl in his eye and he brought with him to my Lord a dish of apples a
no part therof but onely in heauen this I haue beleued this I do beleue c. Haukes Stop there my Lord what I haue beleued what haue you to doe withall But what I doe beleeue to that stand I and will Then he tooke his penne said that he would scrape it out for my pleasure and so did to my thinking Then he went further with his writing and sayde I Thomas Haukes haue talked with my sayd Ordinary with certayne good godly and learned men NotwithstaÌ„ding I stand still in myne opinion Haukes Shall I graunt you to be good godly and learned men and yet graunt my selfe to stand in a contrary opinion No I will not graunt you to be good godly and learned men Boner Ye will graunt that ye haue talked with vs the other I will put out for your pleasure Then saide al his Doctours if your Lordship be ruled by him he will cause you to put out altogether and then he read more vnto me Here vnto this bill haue I set to my hand and then he offered me the bill his pene and bad me set my hand to it Thomas Haukes denyeth to 〈◊〉 his hand to Boners writing Haukes Ye get not my hand to any thing of your makyng or deuising Boner Wilt not thou set to thy hande It shal be to thy shame for the denying of it And then he called al his Doctours and sayd he would haue euery mans hand to it that was in the chamber so he had of their hands to it and said he that wil not set his hand to it I would he were hanged and so saide all hys Chaplaines and Doctors with a great noyse Then the bishop thrust me on the breast with great anger and sayd he would be euen with me and with all such proud knaues in Essex Boner in â— some with Thomas Haukes Haukes Ye shall do no more theÌ„ God shal geue you leaue Boner This geare shall not be vnpunished trust to it Haukes As for your cursinges raylinges and blaspheminges I care not for them for I knowe the mothes and wormes shall eat you as they eate cloth or wooll Byshop I will be euen with you when time shall come Haukes Ye may in your malice destroy a man but when ye haue done ye can not do so much as make a finger and ye be meetly euen with some of vs already Boner If I do thee any wrong take the lawe of me Haukes Salomon saith Go not to lawe with a Iudge For hee will iudge according to hys owne honour Boner Salomon sayth Geue not a foole an aunswere Haukes What do ye count me a foole Boner Yea be my trouth do I and so doest thou me to but God forgeue thee * And euen now ye said you would be euen with him and so do I. Hatkes Thought is free my Lord. Then tooke Boner the bill and read it agayne and when he saw that he could not haue my hand to it then he woulde haue had me to take it into my hand and to geue it him agayne Haukes What needeth that ceremonye Neither shall it come into my hand hart nor minde Then he wrapt it vp and put it in his bosome and in a great anger went hys way called for his horse and went to horsebacke for the same day hee rode in visitatioÌ„ into Essex and so went I to prison from whence I came with my Keeper And thys was the second time of my examination Written by mee Thomas Haukes who desireth all faithfull men and brethren to pray vnto God to strengthen me in his truth vnto the end Pray pray pray gentle brethren pray The publicke examination of Thomas Haukes AFter all these priuate conferences perswasions long debatings had with Thomas Haukes in the byshops house as hetherto haue bene declared the Bishop seing no hope to winne him to his wicked wayes Thomas Haukes cyted to the Byshops Consistory was fully set to proceede openly agaynst him after the ordinary course of his popish law Wherupon T. Haukes shortly â—â—ter was cited with the rest of his other fellowes aboue specified to witâ—e Thom. Tomkins Ste. Knight W. Pygot Iohn Laurence and W. Hunter to appeare in the bishops CoÌ„sistoâ—y the 8. day of February this present yeare videl 1555. Upon which appearaunce was laid against him in lyke order as to the other first the bill oâ— his confession writteâ— with Boners hand to the whiche bill ye heard before how the blessed seruaunt of God denyed to subscribe Aâ—ter which bill of confession being read and hee constantly standing to the said confession the Bishop then assigned him with the other v. the next day folowing which was the ix of February to appeare before him againe to geue a resolute aunswere what they woulde sticke vnto Whâ—ch day being come and these foresaid vi prisoners being seâ—erally called before the Bishop at the comming of Thomas Haukes the Bishop willed him to remember what was sayd to him yesterday and nowe while he had time and space to aduise with himselfe what he would answeâ—e for he stode vpon life and death Well quoth maister Haukes againe I wil willingly receaue what soeuer shal be put vnto me Then were certayn other Interrogatories or Articles commensed agaynst him by the said Bishop in like maner as to the other to the number of foure with an other bill also which Boner brought out of his bosome containyng priuate matters against the sayd Thomas Haukes which the bishop called heresies and errours but we may better call them Christian verities To the whiche matter being read the said Haukes answered openly againe saying that it was true and that he was glad it was so true as it was with moe woordes to the like effect And this was on the forenoone the ix day of February In the after noone agayn the sayd Haukes appearing and hearing the â—oresaid bill of his confession with the Articles and Interrogatories read vto him with like constancie in answering againe to the bâ—shop My Lord saide he as you being my frend haue caused these my sayinges to be writteÌ„ so do you cause them to be read and yet I wil neuer go from them And then being exhorted by the Byshoppe with many fayre wordes to returne againe to the bosome of the mother Church No my Lord sayd he that will I not for if I had an hundreth bodies I woulde suffer them all to be torne in peeces rather then I will abiure or recant And so continuing still in the same song notwithstanding that the Doctors and Lawyers were euer calling vppon him to come again to the vnitie of the Church he euer kept them of with this aunswere Thomas Haukes condemned by Bishop Boner that he would neuer go from the beliefe he was in so long as he liued Wherupon Boner at last read the sentence of death vppon him so was he coÌ„demned the same day with the residue of
into the Ministerye when I had a Prebend geuen me and when I was sworne to serue the king a litle before his death Chaunc Tush Herodes oth quoth Winchester Herodes othes a man should make no coÌ„science at Brad. But my Lord these were no Herodes othes no vnlawfull othes but othes according to Gods word as you your selfe haue well affirmed in your booke De vera obedientia Winchest De vera obedientia M. Roch. My Lordes quoth an other of the Counsell that stoode by the table M. Rochester speaketh Mayster Rochester I weene I neuer knew wherfore this man was in prison before now but I see well that it had not bene good that this man had bene abroad What the cause was that he was put in prison I know not but I now wel know that not without a cause he was and is to be kept in prison Bourne Yea it was reported this Parliament time by the Earle of Darbye that he hath done more hurt by Letters The Earle of Darbyeâ— complaynt agaynst Bradford and exhorting those that haue come to him in Religion then euer he did wheÌ„ he was abroad by preaching In his letters he curseth all that teach any false doctrine for so he calleth that whiche is not according to that he taught and most hartily exhorteth them to whom he writeth to continue styll in that they haue receyued by hym This letter was written to his mother brethreÌ„ and sisters and followeth hereafter M Bradford falsely charged with sedition and suche lyke as he is All which wordes diuers of the CouÌ„sell affirmed Wherunto the sayde M. Bourne added saying how saye you sir haue you not thus seditiously writteÌ„ and exhorted the people Brad. I haue not written nor spoken any thing seditiously neither I thanke God therfore haue I admitted any sedious cogitation nor I trust neuer shall do Bourne Yea but thou hast written letters Chaunc Why speakest thou not Hast thou not written as he sayth Brad. That I haue written I haue written South Lord God Syr Richard Southwell speaketh what an arrogant and stubborne boy is this that thus stoutly and dallyingly behaueth himselfe before the Queenes Counsel Wherat one looked vpon an other with disdaynfull countenaunces Brad. My Lordes and Maysters the Lord God which is and will be iudge to vs all knoweth that as I am certain I stand now before his maiesty so with reuerence in hys sight I stand before you vnto you accordingly in words and gesture I desire to behaue my selfe Yf you otherwyse take it I doubt not but God in his time wil reueale it In the meane season I shall suffer with all due obedieÌ„ce your sayinges and doynges too I hope Chaunc These be gay glorious woordes of reuerence but as in all other thinges All is lyes that pleaseth not Winchester so herein also thou doest nothyng but lye Brad. Well I would God the author of truth and abhorrer of lyes would pull my tong out of my head before you all and shew a terrible iudgement on me here present if I haue purposed or do purpose to lie before you whatsoeuer you shall aske me Chaunc Why theÌ„ doest thou not answere Hast thou written such letters as here is obiected agaynst thee Brad. As I sayde my Lorde that I haue written I haue written I stand now before you which eyther can lay my Letters to my charge or no Winchester holden at a bay if you laye anye thing to my charge that I haue written if I deny it I am then a lyer Chaunc We shall neuer haue done with thee I perceiue now be short be short wilt thou haue mercy Brad. I pray God geue me his mercy and if therwith you will extende yours I will not refuse it but otherwise I will none Here now was much adoe one speaking this and an other that of his arrogancy in refusing the Queenes pardon whiche shee so louingly did offer vnto him whereto Bradford answered thus Brad. My Lordes if I may liue as a quiet Subiect without clog of conscience M. Bradford desireth to liue that he may haue lyfe without clogge of conscience I shall hartily thanke you for your pardon if otherwise I behaue my selfe then I am in danger of the law in the meane season I aske no more but the benefite of a Subiect till I be conuinced of transgression Iâ— I can not haue this as hitherto I haue not had Gods good will be done Chaunc Uppon these wordes my Lorde Chauncelloure beganne a long processe of the false doctrine wherwith the people were deceiued in the dayes of Kyng Edwarde Winchester speaketh agaynst the doctrine taught in K. Edwaâ—des tyme. and so turned the ende of his talke to Bradford saying Howe sayest thou Brad. My Lorde the doctrine taught in king Edwardes dayes was Gods pure Religion the which as I then beleued so do I now more beleue it then euer I did therin I am more confirmed and readye to declare it by Gods grace M. Bradford standeth in defence of the doctrine taught in K. Edwardes tyme. euen as he will to the worlde then I was when I first came into prison Dures What religion meane you in king Edwards daies What yeare of his raigne Brad. Forsooth euen the same yeare my Lord that the king dyed I was a Preacher Here wrote Secretary Bourne I wote not what Chaunc Nowe after a litle pausing my Lorde Chauncellour beginneth agayne to declare The reason of Winchester wherâ— with he disproueth the doctrine of K. Edwardes dayes that the doctrine taught in king Edwardes dayes was heresy vsing for probation demonstration thereof no scripture nor reason but this that it ended with treason and rebellion so that quoth he the very end were enough to improue that doctrine to bee nought Brad. Ah my Lord that you could enter into Gods Sanctuary and marke the end of this preseÌ„t doctrine that you now so magnify Chaunc What meanest thou by that I weene wee shall haue a snatch of rebellion euen now Brad. My Lord. I meane no such ende as you woulde gather I meane an end which no man seeth but such as enter into Gods Sanctuary If a man looke on present thinges he will soone deceiue himselfe The Queenes mercy agayne offered to M. Bradford Here nowe did my Lorde Chauncellour offer agayne mercy and Bradforde aunswered as before Mercy wyth Gods mercy should be welcome but otherwise he woulde none Whereupon the Lord Chauncellour did ryng a litle bell belike to call in some body for there was present none in maner but onely those before named and the Byshoppe of Worcester Nowe when one was come in it is best quoth Mayster Secretary Bourne that you geue the keper a charge of this fellowe So was the vnder Marshall called in Chaunc M. Bradford returned agayne into prison Ye shall take this man to you and keep him close without confereÌ„ce with
for M. Bourne for quoth he you shal neuer come downe aliue if you doe it And yet notwithstanding I dyd in that Sermon reproue theyr fact and called it sedition at the least twenty times For all which my doyng I haue receiued this recompence prison a yeare and an halfe and more and death now which you go about Let all men be iudge where conscience is In speaking of these wordes there was endeuour to haue letted it but Bradford still spake on gaue no place till he had made an end speake what they would And theÌ„ the Lord Chauncellour sayd that for all that fayre tale his fact at the Crosse was nought Brad. No my facte was good Winchester proued double in his own words as you your selfe did beare witnesse with me For when I was at the first before you in the Tower you your selfe dydde say that my facte was good but quoth you thy mind was euill Well quoth I then my Lord in that you alow the fact and condemne my minde for as muche as otherwise I canne not declare my minde to man but by saying and doing God one daye I trust will open it to my comfort what my mind was and what yours is L. Chaun Here the Lord Chauncellour was offended Winchester driuen to eate his owne wordes and sayd that he neuer sayd so I quoth he had not so litle wit I trow as not to discerne betwixt meaning doing And so brought forth litle to y e purpose many exaÌ„ples to proue that men construe thinges by the meaning of men and not by theyr doinges But when this woulde not serue theâ— commeth he to an other matter sayd that Bradford was put in prison at the first because he would not yeld nor be conformable to the Queenes Religion Brad. Why my Lord your honor knoweth that you would not theÌ„ reason with me in religion but sayd a time should afterwards be found out wheÌ„ I should be talked withall But if it were as your Lordship sayeth that I was put in prison for religion in that my religioÌ„ was then authorised by publick lawes of the realme could coÌ„science punish me or cast me in prison therfore Wherfore let all men be iudge in whom conscience wanteth M. Chamberlayne of Woodstocke agaynst M. Bradford M· Cham. Here came foorth M. Chamberleyne of Woodstocke and spake to my Lord Chauncellor how that Bradford had bene a seruing man and was with Maister Harrington L. Chaunc True and did deceyue his Mayster of Seuen score pounds and because of this he went to be a Gospeller and a Preacher good people and yet you see howe hee pretendeth conscience Brad. My Lord I sette my foote by his whosoeuer he be that can come forth and iustly vouche to my face that euer I deceiued my Mayster And as you are chiefe iusticer by office in England I desire iustice vpon them that so slauÌ„der me because they can not proue it L. Chaunc Here my Lorde Chauncellour and M. Chamberleyne were smitten blanck and sayd they heard it Winchester agayne driuen from his hold But quoth my Lord Chauncellour we haue an other maner of matter then this agaynst you for you are an hereticke Lond. Yea quoth the Bishop of London Boner agayne commeth in with an other vntrâ—th he did wryte letters to M. Pendleton which knoweth his hande as well as his owne your honour did see the letters Brad. That is not true I neuer did wryte to Pendleton sithens I came to prison and therefore I am not iustly spoken of Lond. Yea but you indited it Brad. I did not nor know not what you meane and this I offer to proue A Clerke of the Counsell thought to be M. Alâ—â—n Here came in an other I trow they call him Maister Allen one of the Clerkes of the Councell putting y e Lord Chauncelor in remembrance of letters written into Lankyshire L. Chaun You say true for we haue his hand to shew· Brad. I denye that you haue my hand to shewe of Letters sent into Lankyshyre otherwise then before you all I wil stand to and proue them to be good and lawfull Here was all answered and then the Lord Chauncellour began a new matter Syr quoth he in my house the other day you did most coÌ„temptuously conteÌ„ne y e queenes mercy and further sayd that you would mainteine the erroneous doctrine in king Edwards dayes against all meÌ„ And this you did most stoutly Brad. Winchester brought to a playne foyle Well I am glad that all men see now you haue had no matter to imprisoÌ„ me afore that day iustly Now say I that I did not contemptuouslye contemne the Queenes mercy but would haue had it though if iustice might take place I neede it not so y t I might haue had it with Gods mercy that is without doing or saying any thing agaynst God and his truth Winchesters captioâ—s quarell aunswered And as for maintenaunce of doctryne because I caÌ„ not tell how you wil stretch this word maintenance I will repeat agayne that which I spake I sayd I was more confirmed in the Religion set forth in Kyng Edwardes dayes then euer I was and if God so would I trust I shoulde declare it by geuing my life for the confirmation and testification thereof So I sayd then and so I say now As for otherwise to mainteine it then perteineth to a priuate person by confession I thought not nor thinke not L. Chaunc Well yesterday thou didst mainteine false heresy concerning the blessed SacrameÌ„t An other vntruth in Winchester and therfore we gaue thee respite till this day to deliberate Brad. My Lord as I sayde at the first I spake nothing of the Sacrament but that which you allowed and therefore reproued it not nor gaue me any time to deliberate L. Chaunc Why diddest thou not deny Christes presence in the Sacrament Brad. No I neuer denyed nor taught but that to fayth whole Christ body and bloud was as preseÌ„t as bread and wine to the due receiuer L. Chan. Yea but doest thou not beleue y t Christes body naturally really is there vnder the formes of bread wine Brad. My Lord I beleue Christ is present there to y e fayth of the due receiuer as for transubstantiation I playnely flatly tell you I beleue it not Blessed ar you when they shall reuile you and speake all that is naught against you for my names sake Math. 5. Here was Bradford called Diabolus a slaunderer for we aske no question quoth my Lord Chauncellor of transubstantiation but of Christes presence Brad. I denye not his presence to the fayth of the receiuer but denye that he is included in the bread or that the bread is transubstantiate B. Worcest If he be not included how is he then present Brad. Forsooth though my fayth can tell how yet my touÌ„g can not expresse it nor you otherwise then by fayth heare it or vnderstand it
so praying God to geue him repeÌ„tance and a good minde after the excommunication was read he was deliuered to the Shyriffe of London so had to the Clincke and after to the Counter in the Poultry in the same City of London this being then purposed of his murtherers that he should be deliuered from theÌ„ce to the Earle of Darby to be coÌ„ueyed into Lankeshyre and there to be burned in the towne of Manchester where he was borne but theyr purpose concerning the place was afterward altered for they burned him in London After the condemnation of M. Bradford which was the last day of Ianuary M. Bradford being sent into pryson dyd there remayne vntill the fyrst day of Iuly during all which time diuers other conferences and conflictes he susteineth with sondry aduersaries whiche repayred vnto him in the prison Of whom first byshop Boner comming to the Counter to disgrade D. Taylor the 4. daye of February entred talk with y e said M. Bradford y e effect wherof here ensueth ¶ Priuate talke had with Iohn Bradford by such as the Prelates sent vnto him after the time of condemnation by his own writing Rogers 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 Bradâ—â—rd VPpon the 4. of February that is the same day M. Rogers was burned Bonor bishop of London came to y e Counter in the Poultry to disgrade M. Doctor Taylor about one of y e clocke at after noone But before he spake to M. Taylor he called for Iohn Bradford which was prisoner there whome when he saw he put of his cap and gaue him his hand saying because I perceaue that ye are desirous to conferre with some learned men therefore I haue brought M. Archdeacon Harpsfield to you And I tel you you doe like a wise man But I pray you goe roundly to worke for the time is but short Bradford Bradford â—â—sireth to â—â—nferre with none 〈◊〉 yet is 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 My Lorde as roundly as I can I will goe to worke with you I neuer desired to conferre with any maÌ„ nor yet do Howbeit if ye will haue one to talke with me I am ready Boner What quoth the Byshop in a fume to the keeper did you not tell me that this man desired conference Keeper No my Lord I told you that he would not refuse to conferre with any but I did not say that it is his desire Boner Wel M. Bradford you are welbeloued I pray you consider yourselfe refuse not charitie when it is offered Bradford More 〈…〉 the Turkes then 〈…〉 the persecuâ—ing Papists In deede my Lord this is small charitie to condemne a man as you haue condemned me whiche neuer brake your lawes In turky a man may haue charitie but in England I could not yet finde it I was condemned for my fayth so soon as I vttered it at your requests before I had committed any thing agaynst the lawes And as for conference I am not afrayd to talke with whom you will But to say that I desire to conferre that do I not Boner Well well And so he called for M. Taylour and Bradford went his way An other priuate matter of talke betweene M. Bradford and Willerton Creswel Harding Harpsfield and other moe VUon an other day of February one M. Willerton a Chapleine of the bishop of London Talke betweene M. Bradford Willerton Chaplaine 〈◊〉 Bishop Boner did come to confer with Bradford but when he perceaued that Bradford desired not his comming and therfore wished rather his departing them abiding well maister Bradford quoth hee yet I pray you let vs conferre a litle perchaunce you may do me good If I can doe you none Upon which wordes Bradford was content and so they began to talke Willerton spake much of the Doctours the fathers of the bread in the 6. chapter of Sainct Iohn c. labouring to proue transubstantiation and that wicked men doe receaue Christ. But Bradford on the contrary part improued hys authorities so that they came to this issue that Willerton should draw out of the scriptures and Doctours hys reasons and Bradford woulde peruse them and if hee coulde not answere them then he would geue place Likewyse should Bradford draw out his reasons out of the scriptures and Doctours to which Willerton shoulde answere if he could and so for that day they departed The next day following in the morning Willerton seÌ„t halfe a sheete of paper written on both sides Willerton 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 to Bradford to 〈…〉 contaynyng no reasons howe he gathered his doctrine but onely bare senteÌ„ces Panis quem ego dabo c. The bread which I wil geue is my fleshe And the places in the 26. of Mathewe 14. of Marke 22. of Luke and the 10. and 11. to the Corinthians with some sentences of the Doctours All whiche made as much agaynst hym as with hym Willerton â—â—mmeth agayne to Bradford In the after noone he came himself and there they had a long talke to little effect At the length Willerton began to talk of the Church saying that Bradford swerued from the Church Brad. No that I do not but ye doe For the * Churche is Christes spouse and Christes obedient spouse which your Church is not which robbeth the people of the Lords cup and of seruice in the English tongue Willerton Why it is not profitable to haue the seruice in English for it is written Labia Sacerdotis custodiunt legem The lips of the Priest should keepe the law and out of his mouth man must looke for knowledge Bradford Soulde not the people then haue the scriptures Wherefore serueth this saying of Christ Searche the Scriptures Willerton This was not spoken to the people but to the Scribes and learned men Brad. Then the people must not haue the scriptures Argument Erunt docti a Deo Ergo the people must not haue the Scriptures Willerton No for it was written Erunt docti a Deo They shal be all taught of God Brad. And must we learne all at the priestes Willerton Yea. Brad. Then I see you would bring the people to hang vp Christ and let Barrabas goe as the priestes did then perswade the people At whiche wordes Mayster Willerton was so offended that he had no lust to talke any more M. Bradfordâ—â— reason agaynst transubstantiation not answered In the end Bradford gaue him the reasons which he had gathered agaynst transubstantiation prayed him to frame his into the forme of reasons and then quoth Bradford I will aunswere them Willer Well I will do so But first I wil answere yours The which thing vntill this day he hath not done Upon the 12. of February there came one of the Earle of Darbies seruantes to Bradford saying The Earle of Darbyes seruant My Lord hath sent me to you he willeth you to tender your selfe and he would be good Lord vnto you Bradford I thanke his Lordship for his good will toward me but in this case I can not tender
talke they departed ¶ The talke of Doctor Heth Archbishop of Yorke and day Byshop of Chichester with Maister Bradford THe xxiii of the same moneth the Archbishop of Yorke and the Bishop of Chichester came to the Counter to speake with Bradford When hee was come before them Talke bâ—â—tweene Byshopâ— Bradford they both and especially the Bishop of York vsed him very gently they would haue him to sit downe and because he would not they also would not sit So they all stode whether he woulde or not they would needes he shoulde put on not only his night cap but his vpper cap also saying vnto him that obedience was better then sacrifice Now thus standing together my Lord of Yorke began to tell Bradford howe that they were not sent to him but of loue charitie they came to him and he for that acquayntance also whiche he had with Bradford more then the Bishoppe of Chichester had then after commending Bradfordes godly life he concluded w t this question how he was certaine of saluation and of his Religion Brad After thankes for theyr good will Bradford aunswered by the word of God euen by the Scriptures I am certayne of saluation and Religion Yorke Uery well sayd but how do ye know the worde of God and the scriptures but by the Church Bradford In deede my Lorde the Churche was and is a meane to bring a man more speedely to knowe the Scriptures and the worde of God as was the woman of Samaria a meane that the Samaritans knewe Christ but ⧠Certayne Bishops talking with Maister Bradford in prison as when they had heard him speake they sayde nowe we know that he is Christ not because of thy wordes but because wee our selues haue heard him so after we came to the hearing and reading of the Scriptures shewed vnto vs and discerned by the Church we doe beleue them and knowe them as Christes sheepe not because y e Church saith they are the Scriptures but because they be so being thereof assured by the same spirite whiche wrote and spake them Yorke You knowe in the Apostles time at the first the word was not written Bradford True if you meane it for some books of the new Testament but els for the old Testament Peter telleth vs Firmâ—orem sermonem propheticum habemus We haue a more sure worde of prophecie not that it is simply so but in respect of the Apostles which being aliue and compassed w t infirmitiâ— attributed to the worde written mâ—re firmitie as wherewith no fault coulde be found where as for the infirmitie of their persons men perchaunce might haue found some faulte at their preaching albeit in very deede no lesse obedience and fayth ought to haue bene geuen to the one then to the other for all proceedeth foorth of one spirite of truth Yorke That place of Peter is not so to be vnderstand of the word written Brad. Yea syr that it is and of none other Chic Yea in deede Maister Bradford doth tell you truely in that poynt Yorke Well you know that Irenaeus and others doe magnifie much and alleage the Church agaynst the heretickes and not the scripture Bradford True for they had to do with such heretickes as did deny the scriptures and yet did magnifie the Apostles so that they were inforced to vse the authoritie of those Churches wherein the Apostles had taught and whiche had still retayned the same doctrine Chic You speake the very truth for the heretickes dyd refuse all scriptures except it were a peece of Lukes Gospel Brad. Then the alledgyng of the Church cannot be princially vsed agaynst me whiche am so farre from denying of the Scriptures that I appeale vnto them vtterly as to the onely iudge Yorke A pretty matter that you will take vppon you to iudge the Churche I pray you where hath your Churche bene hetherto For the church of Christ is Catholicke and visible hetherto Brad. My Lord I doe not iudge the Church when I discerne it from that congregation those whiche be not the Church I neuer denyed the Church to be Catholicke visible althought at some times it is more visible then at some Chic I pray you tell me where the Church which allowed your doctrine was these foure hundreth yeares Brad. I will tell you my Lord or rather you shal tell your selfe if you will tell me this one thing where the Churche was in Helias his time when Helias sayde that hee was left alone Chic That is no aunswere Bradford I am sory that you say so but this will I tell your Lordship that if you had the same eyes wherwith a man might haue espied the Churche then you woulde not say it were no answere The true 〈…〉 euery man hath not eyes to see it The fault why the Church is not seene of you is not because the Churche is not visible but because your eyes are not cleare inough to see it Chic You are much deceaued in making this collation betwixt the Church then and now Yorke Uery well spoken my Lord for Christ sayde aedificabo Ecclesiam I will build my Church and not I doe or haue built it but I will build it Bradford The â—ishops 〈◊〉 to an 〈…〉 My Lordes Peter teacheth me to make thys collation saying as in y e people there were false Prophetes which were most in estimation afore Christes comming so shall there be false teachers amongest the people after Christes comming and very many shall follow them And as for your future tense I hope your grace will not therby conclude christes Church not to haue bene before but rather that there is no building in the Church but by Christes worke onely for Paule and Apollo be but watterers Chichester In good fayth I am sory to see you so light in iudging the Church Yorke He taketh vpon him as they all doe to iudge the Church A man shall neuer come to certaintie that doth as they do Brad. My Lordes I speake simply what I thinke desire reason to aunswere my obiections Your affections sorrowes can not be my rules If that you consider y e order and case of my condemnation I can not thinke but y t it should somethyng moâ—e your honours You knowe it well enough for you heard it no matter was layd against me but what was gathered vpon mine owne confession Because I did denye Transubstantiation and the wicked to receaue Christes body in the Sacrament therefore I was condemned and excoÌ„municate but not of the churche although the pillers of the church as they be taken did it Chichester No. I heard say the cause of your imprisonmeÌ„t was for that you exhorted the people to take the sword in the one hand and the mattocke in the other Brad. My Lord I neuer ment any such thing nor spake any thing in that sort False surmâ—â—e agaynst Bradford Yorke Yea and you behaued your selfe before the Counsel so stoutly at the
hould me c. Lo quoth he how say you to this of Saint Augustine paynt me out your Church thus Bradford My Lord these wordes of S. Augustine make as muche for me as for you although I might aunswere that all this if they had bene so firme as you make them might haue bene alledged against Christ and his apostles For there was the lawe and the ceremonies consented on by the whole people confirmed with myracles antiquitie and continuall succession of Byshops from Aarons tyme vntill that present Chich. In good fayth M. Bradford you make to much of the state of the Church before Christes comming All this might be obiected agaynst Christe his Apostles by the Scribes Phariseys Brad. Therein I doe but as Peter teacheth 2. Pet. 2. and Paule very often You would gladly haue your Churche here very glorious and as a most pleasant Lady But as Christ sayde Beatus est quicunque non fuerit offensus per me So may his Churche say Blessed are they that are not offended at me Yorke Yea you thinke that none is of the Churche but such as suffer persecution Brad. What I thinke God knoweth I pray your Grace iudge mee by my woordes and speaking The Church commonly not glorious in this world but poore and persecuted and marke that Paule sayth Omnes qui. c. All that will liue godly in Christ Iesu must suffer persecution Sometimes Christes Churche hath rest here but commonly it is not so and specially towardes the end her forme will be more vnseemely Yorke But what say you to Saint Augustine where is your Church that hath the consent of people and nations Bradford Euen all people and nations that be Gods people haue consented with me Consent of the Godly and I with them in y e docrine of fayth Yorke Lo ye go about to shift off all thinges Bradford No my Lorde I meane simply and so speake God knoweth Yorke Sainct Austen doth here talke of succession euen froÌ„ Peters seate Succession from Peter Brad. Yea that seate then was nothing so muche corrupte as it is now Yorke Well you alwayes iudge the church Bradford Christes people may discerne the Church though they iudge not the Church The Church of of Rome swarueth from the voyce of Christ and wherein No my Lord Christes sheepe discerne Christes voyce but they iudge it not so they discerne the Churche but iudge her not Yorke Yes that you do Bradford No and it like your grace and yet full well may one not onely doubt but iudge also of the Romish church for she obeyeth not christes voyce as Christes true church doth Yorke Wherein Brad. In latin seruice and robbing the Laitie of Christes cup in the sacrament and in many other thinges in which it committeth most horrible sacrilege Chic Why Latin seruice was in England when the pope was gone Brad. True the tyme was in England wheÌ„ the pope was away but not all popery as in king Henries dayes Yorke Latin seruice was appointed to be song and had in the Queere where onely were Clerici that is Latin sâ—â—â—uice deâ—â—â—ded such as vnderstode latin the people sitting in the body of the Church praying theyr owne priuate prayers and this may wel be yet seene by making of the Chauncell and Queere so as y e people could not come in or heare them Brad. Yea but in Chrisostomes time and also in the latin church in Saint Ieromes tyme Agaynâ—â— Latin seâ—â—uice all the Church sayth he reboat Amen That is aunswereth agayn mightely Amen Whereby we may see that the prayers were made so that both the people heard them and vnderstoode them Chic Ye are to blame to say that the Churche robbeth the people of the cup. Bradford Well my Lorde terme it as it please you all men knowe that laytie hath none of it Chic In deede I would wish the Church would define agayne that they might haue it for my part Brad. If God make it free who caÌ„ define to make it bond Yorke Well mayster Bradford we leese our labour The peoâ—â—â— robbed 〈◊〉 the cupâ—â— for ye seeke to put away all thinges which are tolde you to your good your Church no man can know Brad. Yes that ye may well Yorke I pray you whereby Brad. Forsooth Chrisostome sayth The 〈◊〉 knowen 〈◊〉 by the Scripturâ—â— Chrisostâ—â—â— oper impâ—â—â—fect Lyra sup Math. Tantummodo per Scripturas alonely by the Scriptures and this speaketh he very oftentimes as ye well know Yorke In deede that is of Chrysostome â—â— in opere imperfecto whiche may be doubted of The thing whereby the Church may be knowne best is succession of Byshops Bradford No my Lorde Lyra full well writeth vppon Mathew that Ecclesia non consistit in hominibus ratione potestatis secularis aut Ecclesiasticae sed in hominibus in quibus est notitia vera confessio fidei veritatis That is Hilarius Auâ—entâ—â—â— The church consisteth not in men by reason either of secular or temporall power but in men indued with true knowledge and confession of fayth and of veritie And in Hylarius tyme you knowe he wryteth to Aurentius that the Church did rather delitescere in cauerâ—â—s then eminere in primarijs sedibus That is was hidden rather in caues and holes then did glister and shyne in thrones of preeminence Then came one of the seruauntes and tolde them that my Lord of Duresme taryed for them at Mayster Yorkes house and this was after that they had taryed three houres with Bradford And after that their man was come they put vp theyr writtten bookes of common places and sayde that they lamented his case they willed him to read ouer a booke which did Doct. Crome good so wishyng hym good in woordes they went their waye and poore Bradford to his prison After this communication with the Bishops ended The comming of 2. Spanish frâ—â—erâ— to M. Bradford within two dayes following came into the Counter two Spanish Friers to talke with maister Bradford sent as they sayd by the Earle of Darby Of whome the one was y e kinges Confessor y e other was Alphonsus who had before written a popish booke agaynst heresies the effecte of which their reasoning here likewise followeth Talke betweene mayster Bradford and two Spanishe Fryers VPpon the 25. day of February The talke betweene certayne â—riers and M. Bradfoâ—â— about 8. of the clock in the morning two Spanish Fryers came to the CouÌ„ter where Bradford was prisoner to whoÌ„ Bradford was called Then the one Fryer which was the kinges Confessor asked in Latin for all their talke was in Latin of Bradford whether he had not seene nor heard of one Alphonsus that had written agaynst heresies Brad. I do not know him Confes. Well this man poynting to Alphonsus is he This Alphonsus had write a booke 〈…〉 Latin agaynâ—â— heresies Wee are come to you of loue and charitie by the meanes of the
And I pray you make you it your selfe not worse If I can do you good I will hurt you I will not I am no Prince therefore I cannot promise you life except you will submit your selfe to the definition of the Church Brad. Syr so that you will define me your church that vnder it you bring not in a false Church you shall not see but that we shall soone be at a poynt West In good fayth M. Bradforde I see no good will be done therefore I will wish you as much good as I can and hereafter I will perchance come or send to you again and so he sent for M. Weale and departed Nowe after his departing came the keeper M. Claydon and Steuen Bech and they were very hote with master Bradford spake vnto him in such sort that he should not looke but to haue them vtter enemies vnto him notwithstanding the frendshippe they both had hytherto pretended God be with vs and what matter is it who be agaynst vs. Among diuers which came to Mayster Bradforde in Prison some to dispute and conferre some to geue counsell some to take comforte and some to visite him there was a certayne Gentlewomans seruaunt This Gentlewoman is yet aliue to whom M. Bradford 〈◊〉 a letter which hereafter followeth whiche Gentlewoman had bene cruelly afflicted and miserably handled by her father and mother and all her kindred in her fathers house for not comming to the Masse and like at length to haue bene pursued to death had not the Lorde deliuered her out of her fathers house beyng put from all that euer she had This Gentlewomans seruaunt therefore being sent to Maister Bradford with recommendations had this talke with him which I thought here not to ouerslyp ¶ A Colloquy betwene M. Bradford and a Gentlewomans seruaunt being sent to visite him in prison THis seruant or messenger of the foresayd GentlewomaÌ„ comming to M. Bradford Talke betweene Bradford and a certaine Gentlewomans seruant and taking him by the hand sayd God be thanked for you How do you Brad. Mayster Bradford answered Well I thanke God For as men in sayling which be neare to the shore or haueÌ„ where they would be would be nearer euen so the nearer I am to God the nearer I would be Seruant Sir I haue neuer sene you so strong healthsom of body as me thinke you be now God be thanked for it Brad. Why quoth he I haue geuen ouer all care study and onely doe I couet to bee talking with him whome I haue alwayes studyed to be withall Seru. Wel God hath done much for you since the time that I firâ—â— knew you and hath wrought wonderously in you to his glory Brad. Truth it is for he hath dealt fauourably with me in that he hath not punished me according to my sinnes but hath suffered me to liue that I might seeke repentance Seru. Truly we heare say there is a rod made so greuous out of the which I thinke no man shall plucke his head Brad. Well let all that be of Christes flocke arme theÌ„selues to suffer for I thinke verely God will not haue one of hys to escape vntouched if hee loue him let them seeke what meanes or wayes they can Seru. Weâ—l sir By this Frier he meaneth Alphonsus mentioned before there goeth a talke of a Fryer that shoulde preach before the king should tell him that he should be guilty of the innocent bloud that hath bene shed of late Brad. Uerely quoth Bradford I had a booke within these two dayes of his writing therein he sayth that it is not meâ—â— nor conuenient that the heretickes should liue therfore I haue maruell how that talke should rise for I haue heard of it also and I haue also talked with this Fryer he is named Fryer Fonse and with diuers other Alphonsus other wiâ—e called in the vulgare speache Fryer Fonse I prayse God they haue confirmed me for they haue nothing to say but that which is most vayne Seru. Syr Father Cardmaker hath him commended vnto you Brad. How doth he how doth he Seru. Well God be thanked Brad. I am very glad therof for in deed for my lord Chancellour did cast him in my teeth but as Dauid sayth God hath disappoynted him Seru. Forsooth Gods name be praysed he is very strong Brad. And I trust so are we What els our quarel is most iust therfore let vs not be afrayd Seru. My maystres hath her recommended vnto you Brad. How doth she Seru. Well God be praysed but she hath bene sorer afflicted with her owne father and mother then euer you were with your imprisonment and yet God hath preserued her I trust to his glory Brad. I pray you tell her I read this day a godly historye written by Basilius magnus A story of a faythfull wooman and Martyr in the primatiue Church called Iuled do Ex Basilio of a vertuous woman whiche was a widdow and was named Iuleddo She had great landes and many childreÌ„ and nigh her dwelled a Cormorant which for her vertuousnes godly lyuing had great indignitioÌ„ at her of very malice he took away her lands so that she was coÌ„strained to go to the law with him in conclusion the matter came to the triall before the Iudge who demaunded of this Tyrant why he wrongfully with held these lands froÌ„ this woman He made answere said he might so do for sayth he this womaÌ„ is disobedient to y e kings procedings for she wil in no wise worship his gods nor offer sacrifice vnto theÌ„ Then the Iudge hearing that sayd vnto her WomaÌ„ if this be true thou art not only like to loose thy land but also thy life vnles that thou worship our gods and do sacrifice vnto them This godly woman hearing that stept me forth to the Iudge sayd Is there no remedy but either to worship your false gods or els to loose my landes life then farewell sute farewell landes farewel childreÌ„ farewel frendes yea farewel life too and in respect of y e true honor of the euerliuing God farewell all And with that saying did the Iudge coÌ„mit her to pryson and afterward she suffred most cruel death and being brought to the place of execution she exhorted all womeÌ„ to be strong and constant For sayth she ye were redeemed with as deare a price as men For although ye were made of the rib of the man Example of Iuleddo Martyr yet be you also of his flesh so that also in the case triall of your fayth towards God ye ought to be as strong And thus dyed shee constantly not fearyng death I pray you tell your Maistresse of this history Seru. That shall I sir by Gods grace for she told me that shee was with you and M. Saunders and receiued your gentle counsell Brad. We neuer gaue her other counsell but the trueth in witnes therof we haue wil seale
substaunce of bread and wine and is receiued of the wicked The 〈◊〉 of his coâ—â—demnaâ—ioâ— declared yea of dogges mise Also I am excommunicated and counted as a dead menber of Christes Church as a rotten braunche and therefore shall be cast into the fire Therefore ye ought hartily to reioyce with me and to geue thankes for me that God the eternall father hath vouched safe our mother to bring vp any childe in whom it would please him to magnifie his holy name as hee doth A great mercy of God to turne the death of â— saintes 〈◊〉 deseruâ—â— to serue a confirmâ—â—tion of his owne glorâ— and I hope for his mercye and truthes sake will do in me and by me Oh what such benefite vppon earth can it be as that that which deserued deathe by reason of my sinnes should be deliuered to a demonstration a testification and confirmation of Gods veritie and trueth Thou my mother the Vniuersitie hast not onely had the truth of gods word playnely manifested vnto thee by reading disputinge and preaching publickely and priuately but now to make thee altogether excuselesse and as it were almost to sinne agaynst the holy Ghost if thou put to thy helpyng hand with the romysh route to suppresse the veritie and set out the contrary thou hast my lyfe and bloud as a zeale to confirme thee if thou wilt be confirmed or els to confound thee and beare witnes agaynst thee if thou wilt take part with the prelates and Clergye Cantabriâ—â—ense◠〈…〉 moniti which nowe fill vp the measure of their fathers which slew the Prophetes and Apostles that all righteous bloud from Abell to Bradforde sued vpon the earth may be required at theyr handes Of this therefore I thought good before my death as tyme and libertie woulde suffer me for loue and duetye I beare vnto thee to admonishe thee good mother and my sister the Towne that you would call to minde from whence you are fallen and study to do the first workes You know if you wil these matters of the Read before the letter Cambridâ—â— to K. Henâ—â— 8. pag. 1104. Romish supremacy and the Antichristian transubstantiation whâ—â—â—by Christes supper is ouerthrowne his priesthoode euacuatâ— his sacrifice frustrate the ministery of his word vnplaced repentaunce repelled fayth faynted godlines extinguished the Masse mayntayned idolatry supported and all impietie cherished you know I say if you will that these opinions are not onely besides Gods word but euen directly agaynst it and therfore to take part with them is to take part agaynst God agaynst whome you cannot preuayle Therefore for the tender mercy of Christ in his bowels and bloud I beseeche you to take Christes collyrium and eye salue to annoynt your eyes that you may see what you doe and haue done in admitting as I heare you haue admitted yea alas authorised and by consent confirmed the Romish rotten rags whiche once you vtterly expelled Oh be not canis reuersus ad vomitum be not * The 〈◊〉 returned to his owne â—omitte Sus lota reuersa ad volutabrum coeni Beware least Satan enter in with seuen other spirites and then postrema shal be worse then the first It had bene better yee had neuer knowne the truth then after knowledge to runne from it Ah woe to this world and the thinges therein * The soâ—â— that was washed returned to 〈…〉 in the â—ite 2. Pet. 1. which hath nowe so wrought with you Oh that euer this dirt of the deuill shoulde daube vpp the eye of the Realme For thou oh mother art as it were the eye of the Realme If thou be light and geue shyne all the body shall fare the better But if thou the light be darcknes alas how great will the darckenes be What is man whose breath is in his nostrels that thou shouldest thus be afrayde of him Oh what is honour and life here Bubbles What is glorye in this worlde but shame Why art thou afrayde to carrye Christes Crosse Wilt thou come into hys kingdome and not drynke of his cup Doest thou not know Rome to be BabiloÌ„ The glory of this world is a vaine thing Babylon hath Iuda in captiuity doest thou not know that as the olde Babilon had the children of Iuda in captiuitie so hath this Rome the true Iuda that is the confessours of Christ Doest thou not know that as destruction happened vnto it so shall it do vnto this And trowest thou that God will not deliuer his people now when the time is come as hee did theâ— Hath not God commaunded hys people to come out from her and wilt thou geue ensample to the whole Realme to runne vnto her Hast thou forgotten the woe that Christ threatneh to offence geuers Wilt thou not remember that it were better that a Mylstone were hanged about thy necke and thou throwe into the sea then that thou shouldest offend the little ones And alas how hast thou offended yea and howe doest thou still offend The church â—â—ndeth 〈◊〉 in the outward shew Wilt thou consider thinges according to the outward shew Was not the Synagogue more seemely and like to be the true Church then the simple flocke of Christes Disciples Hath not the whore of Babilon more costly aray and rich apparell externally to set forth her selfe then the homely housewyfe of Christ Where is the beautie of the kinges daughter the Churche of Christ without or within Doth not Dauid saye wythin Oh remeÌ„ber that as they are happy which are not offended at christ so are they happy whiche are not offended at hys poore church Can the Pope and his prelates meane honestly whiche make so much of the wife and so little of the husband The Churche they magnifie but Christ they contemne If this Church were an honest woman that is Christes wife except they woulde make much of her husband Christ and his worde shee woulde not be made much of them When Christ and hys Apostles were vppon earth who was more like to be the true Church they or the Prelates Byshops Synagogue If a man should haue followed custome vnitie antiquitie or the more part shoulde not Christ and his companye haue bene cast out of the dores Therfore bade Christ Search the scriptures And good mother shall the seruaunt be aboue his master shall we looke for other entertaynment at the handes of the world then Christ and his deare Disciples found who was taken in Noes tyme for the Church Poore Noe and his familie or others Who was taken for Gods Churche in Sodom Lot or others And doth not Christ say As it was than so shall it goe now towardes the comming of the sonne of man What meaneth Christ when he sayth Iniquitie shall haue the vpper hand doth not he tell that charitie shall waxe colde And who seeth not a wonderfull great lacke of charitie in those whiche woulde nowe be taken for Christes Church All that feare GOD in thys Realme truely can
and the Archdeacon at Caunterbury the thirteenth daye of Iune The name of this Byshop was Richard Thorneton The Commissary was Robert Collins whome the Cardinall by his letters patent had substitute to his factor before his comming ouer to Englande The Archdeacon was Nicholas Harpsfield Under these a great sorte of innocent Lambes of Christ were cruelly entreated and slayne at Caunterbury amongest whome this foresayd Mayster Bland was one of the first â—he wordes â—f M. Bland 〈…〉 who as it is sayd being brought before the said Bishop and Colleagues whiche were Iohn Frankeshe Nicholas Sheterden Thomas Thacker Umfrey Middleton William Coker was examined of articles To whome it was obiected by the Commissarye whether hee beleue that Christ is really in the sacrament or no. c. To this he aunswered and sayd that hee beleeued that Christ is in the sacrament as he is in all other good bodies so that he iudged not Christ to be really in the sacrament Wherupon the day being Monday he was bid to appeare agayne vpon Wednesday nexte An other appearance and from thence he was deferred agayne to monday following being the xx Iune in the same Chapterhouse then to heare further what should be done in case he would not relent to theyr minde The whiche daye and place he appearing as before The last appearance of M. Bland before the Bishop of Douer and others was required to saye his minde playnely and fully to the foresayd articles being agayne repeated to him Whiche articles commonly and in course they vse to obiect to their Examinates which he wrought before them as here now followeth and need not much hereafter specially for that Countrey of Kent to be repeated ¶ Articles ministred by Richard Byshop of Douer to mayster Bland and likewise to the rest followyng after him 1. FIrste that thou arte of the Dioces of Caunterbury Articles oâ— Course ministred against M. Bland and so subiect to the iurisdiction of the Archbyshop there 2. Item that thou art a Christen man and doest professe the lawes of God and fayth of Christes Catholicke Church and the determination of the same 3. Item that all Parsons which teach preache beleeue affirme holde mayntayne or saye within the Dioces of Caunterburye otherwise then our holy mother y e church doth are excommunicate persons and heretickes and as excommunicate and heretickes ought to be named reputed and taken 4. Item that thou contrary to the Catholicke faith and determination of our mother holy Churche within the Dioces of Caunterbury hast openly spokeÌ„ mayntayned holden affirmed and beleued and yet doest hold maynteine affirme and beleeue that in the blessed Sacrament of the aultar vnder the fourmes of bread and wyne there is not the very bodye and bloude of our Sauioure Iesus Christ in substaunce but onely a token signe and remembraunce thereof and that the very body and bloud of christ is onely in heauen and no where els 5. Item that thou contrary to the Catholicke fayth and determination of our mother holye Churche hast wythin this Dioces of Caunterbury openly spoken sayde maintayned holden affirmed and beleued and yet doest holde maynteine affirme and beleue that it is agaynst Gods word that the sacrament of Christes Churche shoulde be ministred in an vnknowne tongue and that no man safely and with a safe conscience or without perill of sinne receiueth any sacrament ministred in any tongue that he vnderstandeth not 6. Item that thou contrary to the Catholicke fayth of our mother holy Church hast and yet doest hold opinion and say that is against Gods word that the sacrament of the aultar shoulde be ministred in one kinde and that no man may with a safe conscience so receiue it 7 Item that the premisses be true and that there is a common fame vppon them within the Dyoces of Caunterbury The aunsweres of Mayster Bland to the foresayd Articles 1. TO these articles M. Bland aunswearing agayne in order as they were obiected to him Aunswere to the first article out of the Register The Catholicke Church of Christ. The Catholicke Church of Antichrist sayth to the first graunting the same that he was a priest and of the Dyoces of Caunterbury 2. To the second also he aunswered affirmatiuely 3. Item to thirde hee aunswereth that the Article is true meaning the Catholicke Churche to bee Chrystes Churche 4. Item in the fourth Article as touching the first parte of the Article he doth confesse that he hath preached and taught it as it is contayned in the same And as touching the seconde parte of the article he doth confesse that he doth nowe also hold and say as he preached and taught before 5. Item to the fift article he graunteth 6. To the sixt hee hath preached held and doth holde as it is conteyned in the article 7. Item to the last article he graunteth the same c. This done and his aunsweres and confession taken respite was geuen hym yet a few dayes to deliberate with himselfe So the xxv day of the sayde moneth of Iune hee making his appearing agayne in the sayd Chapterhouse there openly and boldly withstoode the authoritie of the Pope whereupon his sentence was read and so he condemned and committed to the secular power Touching the forme and tenor of the sentence M. Bland denyeth the Pope M. Bland condemned because all theyr sentences of course agree in one read before in y e historye of Maister Rogers ¶ The prayer of Maister Bland before his death THe Lorde Iesus for whose loue I doe willingly leaue thys life A prayer of M. Bland and desire rather the bitter death of this crosse wyth the losse of all earthly thinges then to abide the blasphemye of thy holye name or els to obey man in breaking thy Commaundements thou seest Oh Lord that where as I might liue in worldly wealth to worship false Gods and honoure thy enemye I chose rather the tormentes of this body and losse of this my life and haue counted al thinges but vile dust and dung that I might winne thee Which death is more deare vnto me then thousands of gold and siluer Such loue Oh Lorde hast thou layde vp in my brest that I hunger for thee as the Deere that is wounded desireth the soyle Send thy holy comfort O Lorde to ayd comfort and strengthen this weake peece of earth whiche is voyde of all strength of it selfe Thou remembrest O Lorde that I am but dust and not able to doe any thing that is good Therefore O Lorde as thou of thy accustomed goodnes hast bidden me to this banket and counted me worthy to drinke of thine owne cup amoÌ„gst thine elect geue me strength against this element that as it is to my sight most â—â—kesome and terrible so to my minde it may be at thy commaundement as an obedient seruaunt sweete and pleasaunt and through the strength of thy holye spirite I may passe through the strength of this fire into thy bosome according
more whiche are not rightlye vsed at this presente time in Englande and therefore be vnprofitable 10. Item he beleueth that all the ceremonies Agaynst ceremonyes nowe vsed in this Church of England are vaine superfluous superstitious and nought The Martyrdome of Thomas Iueson Iohn Aleworth IN the latter ende of thys moneth of Iulye Iohn Aleworth dyed in prison Iohn Aleworth dyed in prison at the Towne of Reading beyng there in bondes for the cause and testimonie of the truthe of the Lordes Gospel Whom although the Catholicke Prelates according to their vsuall solemnitie did exclude out of their Catholicke buriall yet we see no cause why to exclude him out of the number of Christes holy martyrs and heires of his holy kingdome Iames Abbes a Martyr of blessed memorie suffering for the true cause of Christes Gospel August 2. AMong many that trauailed in these troublesome daies to keepe a good conscience there was one Iames Abbes a young man whych throughe compulsion of the tyrannie then vsed Iames Abbes Martyr was enforced to haue his part wyth hys brethren in wandring and going from place to place to auoide the pearill of apprehendinge But when time came that the Lorde had an other woorke to doe for hym he was caught by the handes of wicked men and broughte before the B. of Norwiche D. Hopton Who examining him of his Religion and charging him therewyth very sore both with threates and faire speache Iames Abbes relented at the laste the sayde poore Iames did yelde and relented to their naughty perswasions although hys conscience consented not thereto Nowe when he was dismissed and shoulde goe from the Bishop Money geuen to Iames Abbes by the Bishop the Bishop calling hym againe gaue hym a peece of money either fourty pence or twentie pence whether I knowe not which when the sayd Iames had receiued and was gone from the Bishop his conscience began to rob A notable example of sting of conscience and inwardly to accuse hys facte howe hee had displeased the Lorde by consenting to their beastly illusions In which combate wyth himselfe being pitiously vexed he went immediately to the Bishop againe there threw hym his sayd money which he had receiued at hys hande Iames Abbes throweth to the Bishop his money agayne and sayd it repented him that euer he gaue hys consent to their wicked perswasions and that he gaue his consent in taking of hys money Now this being done the bishop wyth his chaplains did labour a fresh to winne him againe Iames Abbes made strong by his infirmity but in vayne for the sayd Iames Abbes would not yeelde for none of them all although he had plaid Peter before through infirmitie but stoode manfully in hys masters quarel to the ende and abode the force of the fire to the consuming of his body into ashes which tyrannie of burning was done in Berie the 2. day of August An. 1555. A discourse of the apprehension examination and condemnation of Iohn Denly Gentleman Iohn Newman and Patrike Pachingham Martyred for the testimonie of Christes Gospell IN the middest of this tempestuous rage of malignaunt aduersaries Iohn 〈◊〉 gentlemâ—â— Iohn Nâ—â—â—man Pâ—â—tricke Pâ—â—chinghaâ— Martyrâ—â— Edmunâ— Tyrrel â—â—â—quire motor persecuting and destroying the poore â—â—ocke of Christe many there were which thoughe they were no spirituall meÌ„ yet thought to help forward for their parts as one would say to heape vp mo coales to this furious flame of persecution whether of a blind zeale or of a parasiticall flattery I knowe not Amongest whiche one was Edmonde Tyrell Esquier and at that time a Iustice of peace wythin the Countie of Essex an assister as it seemeth to the cruell murtherers of Gods Saintes Who as he came from the burning death of certaine godly Martyrs met with M. Iohn Denly gentleman and one Iohn Newman both of Maidstone in Kent trauailing vppon the way and goyng to visite suche their godly frendes as then they had in the sayde Countie of Essex And vpon the sight of them as he yet braggeth first vppon suspition apprehended and searched them and at last finding the confessions of their faith in wryting about theÌ„ sent theÌ„ vp vnto the Queenes Commissioners directinge also vnto one of the same Commissioners these hys fauourable Letters in theyr behalfe The copie whereof heere may appeare as followeth A copie of Edmund Tyrels leter to one of the Queenes Commissioners SIr with moste harty commendations vnto you these shal be to aduertise you A letter of detection written 〈◊〉 M. Edmâ—â—â— Tyrrell 〈◊〉 Commâ—â—â—â—â—oner 〈…〉 Syr 〈…〉 that I haue receiued a letter from Sir Nicholas Hare and you and other of the King Queenes Maiesties commissioners by a seruaunt of the King and Queenes called Iohn Failes for certaine businesse about S. Osythes the which I could not immediately goe about for that I had receiued a letter from the Counsell to assist the Sheriffe for the execution of the heretickes the one at Raileigh and the other at Rocheford the which was done vpon Tuesday last And as I came homeward I met wyth two menne Euen as I sawe them I suspected them and then I did examine them and search them and I did finde about them certaine letters M. 〈◊〉 and Iohâ— Newâ—â—â— the way mette and appreheâ—â—ded by M. Edmund Tyrrell whych I haue sent you and also a certaine wrytinge in paper what their faith was And they confessed to mee that they had forsaken and fled out of their country for Religions sake and sithen they haue bene in many countreis by their confession whiche I haue sente you for the which I thoughte it good for that they came from London and that there might be more hadde of them then I yet haue vnderstand to sende them to you whereby you and others of the King and Queenes Commissioners there might trie them so that their lewdnesse might be throughly knowen for I thinke these haue caused many to trouble their consciences So thys hath bene some let to me wherefore I coulde not go about these matters expressed in your letters but to morrow no one I entende by Gods grace to accomplish your letters with as muche diligence as I may And this the holy Trinitie haue you euer in his keeping I beseeche you to be so good maister to discharge these pore men that bring these prisonners vp assone as may be And thus moste hartly farewel from Raimesdon parke the 12. day of Iune 1555. By your assured to commaund Edmund Tyrel For so much as in this letter meÌ„tion is made of a certaine wryting in paper founde about them of their Faith what this wrytinge was and what were the contentes of it the copie thereof heere ensueth ¶ Certayne notes collected and gathered oute of the Scriptures by Iohn Denley Gentleman with a confession of his faith touching the Sacrament of Christes body bloud found about him ready wrytten at his apprehension Christe is